CAP.
I.
Of
the
state
of
Man
by
Creation
;
and
of
the
Covenant
of
Nature
.
WHat
should
be
the
first
and
great
care
of
every
man
in
this
World
?
Ans.
To
(
a
)
know
God
betimes
;
to
serve
him
aright
;
and
to
(
b
)
provide
for
the
eternall
salvation
of
our
poore
soules
.
(a)
Eccl.
12.1
.
1
Chron
28.9
.
(b)
Luc.
10.42
.
John
6.27
.
Esa.
55.2
.
1
Tim.
6.18
,
19.
Q.
What
is
mans
chiefest
happinesse
in
this
world
?
A.
It
is
to
enjoy
God
by
faith
,
to
walk
with
him
,
to
know
our selves
to
be
in
his
favour
here
,
and
that
we
shall
for
ever
live
with
him
after
death
.
[
Without
this
we
are
as
miserable
as
the
Beasts
]
Gen.
15.
1.
Lam.
3.24
.
Eccl.
2.1
,
11
,
13.
No
earthly
thing
can
make
one
happy
Jer.
9.23
,
24.
Eccl.
12.13
.
Math.
16
26.
1
Cor.
15.19
.
Eph.
2.12
.
Q.
How
shall
a
man
attain
to
this
true
Happinesse
?
A.
Only
by
the
Scriptures
,
which
are
able
to
make
us
wise
to
Salvation
.
Ioh.
5.39
,
46.
Luke
16.29
,
31
,
Iohn
14.6
.
2
Tim.
3.15
.
Q.
How
are
we
assured
that
the
Scripture
is
Gods-Word
?
A.
Not
onely
by
the
Testimony
of
the
Church
,
which
cannot
universally
deceive
,
but
especially
by
the
Testimony
of
the
Spirit
,
working
strange
and
supernaturall
effects
in
us
by
the
Word
,
giving
us
such
joy
,
contentment
,
and
satisfaction
touching
spirituall
and
eternall
things
,
by
way
of
tast
and
feeling
,
as
is
not
possible
for
humane
reason
to
doe
:
Ioh.
4.42
.
Ioh.
6.68
,
69.
1
Thes.
1.5
.
2
Pet.
1.18
,
21.
2.
Cor.
4.6
.
Foure
heads
of
Christian
doctrine
.
Q.
What
be
those
Parts
or
heads
of
Christian
Doctrine
delivered
in
Scripture
,
the
knowledge
whereof
maketh
us
happy
?
A.
There
be
foure
generall
heads
of
it
.
1.
The
Doctrine
of
mans
creation
,
and
state
of
innocency
2ly
.
Of
the
fall
and
misery
of
man
.
3ly
.
Of
mans
deliverance
and
redemption
by
Jesus
Christ
,
and
of
the
means
to
partake
of
Christ
.
4.
How
the
redeemed
ought
to
live
.
[
These
Truthes
bring
us
to
Humiliation
,
Justification
and
Sanctification
.
]
Act.
20.20
.
Q.
God
in
the
beginning
created
Adam
and
Eve
;
in
what
state
did
he
make
them
at
first
?
A.
God
made
them
upright
after
his
own
likenesse
,
Of
the
state
of
Man
by
Creation
.
i.e.
in
an
holy
and
happy
estate
,
free
from
sin
and
misery
.
Gen.
1.27
.
Col.
3.10
.
Eccles.
7.29
.
Q.
Wherein
consisted
the
Image
of
God
,
in
which
man
was
created
?
A.
It
stood
in
two
things
:
First
,
in
that
Dominion
,
Honour
and
Excellency
which
Adam
had
over
the
creatures
.
Gen.
1.26
.
Gen.
2.20
.
Gen.
9.6
.
[
This
was
externall
.
]
Joh.
10.34
.
God
is
the
great
King
and
Lord
of
all
things
,
and
all
in
Authority
doe
beare
his
Image
.
1
Cor.
11.7
.
Rom.
13.4
.
Q.
Wherein
chiefely
did
that
Image
of
God
consist
?
A.
In
Holinesse
and
Righteousnesse
,
wherein
man
was
like
unto
God
himselfe
,
their
whole
soules
and
bodies
being
filled
with
the
fulnesse
of
Grace
.
Eph.
4.24
.
Col.
3.10
.
Q.
If
Adam
had
not
sinned
,
should
he
have
died
?
A.
No
:
For
death
came
in
by
sinne
,
as
the
wages
of
it
.
Rom.
5.12
.
Gen.
2.17
.
Q.
Also
if
he
had
continued
upwright
he
should
have
been
saved
without
the
help
of
a
Mediatour
?
Of
the
first
Covenant
made
with
Adam
.
A.
It
is
true
;
for
so
God
Covenanted
with
him
,
and
in
token
thereof
Gave
him
to
eat
of
the
tree
of
Life
.
Gen.
2.9
,
16.
Gen.
3.22
,
24.
Rev.
2.7
.
Q.
Declare
more
plainly
the
Covenant
made
with
Adam
before
he
fell
.
A.
It
was
a
Covenant
of
Workes
,
wherein
life
was
promised
,
upon
condition
of
his
continuing
without
sin
in
perfect
obedience
.
Rom.
10.5
.
Gal.
3.12
.
Rev.
22.14
.
Doe
this
and
live
.
Q.
But
could
Adam
at
that
time
have
been
saved
by
his
own
inherent
righteousnesse
?
was
he
able
to
keepe
that
Covenant
?
A.
Yes
:
For
Adam
was
the
Sonne
of
God
,
perfect
in
holinesse
&
righteousnesse
,
and
Heire
of
Heaven
,
even
as
the
holy
Angels
are
.
Luk
3.38
.
Gen.
1.27
,
31.
Adam
had
a
whole
will
no
ignorance
,
no
corruption
to
strive
against
the
Spirit
.
Q.
Can
any
man
,
since
the
fall
,
be
saved
by
that
Covenant
?
A.
No
:
Because
all
have
sinned
and
come
short
of
the
glory
of
God
,
and
therefore
must
look
for
salvation
by
another
,
that
is
,
by
Christ
Jesus
.
Rom.
3.22
,
23.
Rom.
8.3
.
Heb.
8.8
.
Gal.
3.10
.
Q.
Must
any
be
judged
,
that
is
,
stand
or
fall
by
that
Covenant
of
Workes
?
A.
Yes
,
all
unregenerate
persons
;
all
that
be
out
of
Christ
,
be
under
the
Law
,
and
must
answer
for
themselves
:
for
all
the
world
,
by
the
Law
of
their
creation
,
are
bound
to
be
holy
and
perfect
,
as
God
made
them
at
first
,
and
must
be
judged
according
to
that
Covenant
,
unlesse
they
come
to
be
in
Christ
.
Gal.
4.5
.
Rom.
3.9.19
.
Joh.
16.9
.
Rom.
2.12
.
Eph.
2.12
.
Q.
Then
all
that
have
not
Christ
be
in
an
ill
case
.
A.
They
be
so
;
they
have
nothing
to
plead
for
themselves
before
the
judgement
seat
of
God
,
[
nothing
to
stand
between
the
justice
of
God
and
their
sins
.
]
Eph.
2.12
.
Acts
17.30
.
CAP.
II.
Of
the
fall
of
man
,
and
his
sinfull
state
.
Second
head
of
Christian
doctrine
.
Q.
HOw
came
sin
into
the
World
,
seeing
God
made
man
upright
?
A.
By
the
first
sinne
of
Adam
and
Eve
,
who
being
deceived
by
the
Serpent
,
did
eat
of
the
forbidden
fruit
.
2
Cor.
11.3
.
Gen.
3.3
,
4.
Rom.
5.12
,
19.
Q.
How
did
sin
come
upon
all
by
that
one
mans
sin
?
A.
Two
manner
of
waies
.
First
,
by
imputation
,
the
Lord
in
justice
imputing
the
guilt
of
that
first
sinne
to
all
his
posterity
.
Rom.
5.14
,
15
,
18
,
19.
1
Cor.
15.22
.
By
one
mans
disobedience
many
were
made
sinners
:
as
soone
as
he
sinned
that
first
Covenant
was
broken
,
and
the
state
of
Adam
and
all
mankind
in
him
,
was
changed
into
a
state
of
sin
,
and
misery
.
[
In
Adam
all
die
,
(
i
)
the
sentence
of
death
was
passed
on
all
in
Adam
,
when
as
yet
there
were
no
more
men
in
the
World
.
1
Cor.
15.45
,
47.
There
were
two
head
men
by
whom
all
fall
and
rise
:
Adam
was
the
head
of
the
Covenant
of
Nature
,
if
he
had
stood
,
none
of
us
had
fallen
:
And
so
Christ
is
the
head
of
the
Covenant
of
Grace
,
if
he
were
not
risen
,
we
cannot
rise
;
we
rise
or
fall
with
him
,
vers.
16
,
17.
As
the
Righteousnesse
of
Christ
is
imputed
to
them
that
be
of
Christ
by
spirituall
regeneration
.
(
Esay
53.10
.
)
So
is
the
sinne
of
Adam
imputed
to
all
that
come
of
him
by
naturall
generation
;
For
as
all
the
Elect
are
justified
first
in
Christ
their
Head
,
as
in
a
common
person
&
surety
,
when
he
rose
againe
from
death
,
and
thereby
received
as
it
were
Gods
acquittance
in
full
discharge
of
our
debts
.
1
Tim.
3.16
.
And
2ly
,
the●
are
justified
in
their
own
Persons
when
as
they
come
by
Faith
actually
to
be
members
of
Christ
:
In
like
manner
all
mankind
was
condemned
in
Adam
,
as
a
common
person
representing
all
mankind
,
and
as
a
radicall
person
containing
all
that
Nature
which
was
to
be
derived
to
all
generations
of
men
,
Act.
17.26
.
Every
one
of
us
would
have
done
as
Adam
did
,
if
we
had
been
in
his
place
.
And
we
are
in
our
own
Persōs
liable
to
that
sentence
of
death
,
so
soon
as
we
exsist
,
and
have
our
sowre
,
sinfull
being
from
that
poysoned
root
.
Q.
But
doth
it
stand
with
the
justice
of
God
to
impute
unto
us
Adams
sinne
?
A.
Yes
;
because
Adam
was
the
head
and
root
of
all
mankind
;
we
were
in
his
loyns
when
we
sinned
,
we
were
part
of
Adam
in
him
,
and
of
him
.
As
the
Children
of
bondmen
are
bondmen
,
the
Children
of
a
Traitor
are
tainted
in
blood
,
till
they
be
restored
in
bloud
;
so
it
was
with
us
;
our
Father
became
a
slave
,
sold
under
sinne
,
and
such
are
we
his
children
,
till
Christ
make
us
free
:
Adams
sinne
was
the
sinne
of
mankind
,
he
stained
and
corrupted
our
Nature
Rom.
5.12
.
Hos.
2.2
.
If
adulterous
Brats
complaine
why
they
are
cast
out
,
the
Lord
bids
them
plead
with
their
mother
;
so
we
must
plead
with
Adam
:
This
is
just
in
our
Law
.
Q.
How
secondly
,
did
sin
enter
upon
all
by
that
one
sin
?
A.
By
propagation
;
the
lump
and
root
of
mankind
being
corrupted
,
so
are
the
branches
.
Rom.
11.16
.
Gen.
5.3
.
Job
.
14
4.
[
with
our
nature
Adam
propagated
sin
and
corruption
]
God
made
Angels
all
at
once
,
and
therefore
the
fall
of
some
of
them
did
not
draw
all
into
the
same
condemnation
:
But
God
made
all
mankind
in
one
man
to
be
multiplied
by
generation
,
and
so
that
root
dying
and
being
poysoned
,
all
that
come
of
him
are
likewise
dead
&
poysoned
.
We
were
in
Adam
two
manner
of
waies
.
1.
Legally
,
as
Parties
contracting
with
God
in
that
first
Covenant
,
and
so
were
to
stand
or
fall
with
our
Head
.
2.
Naturally
,
we
were
in
his
loynes
,
so
that
whatsoever
befell
the
humane
Nature
,
it
is
Common
to
us
;
of
which
nature
we
are
a
part
:
All
the
seed
of
man
was
in
Adam
,
and
therefore
all
that
seed
being
corrupted
in
Adam
,
we
that
come
of
him
must
needs
be
corrupted
also
:
we
are
a
generation
of
vipers
,
Mat.
3.7
.
a
seed
of
evill
doers
.
Es.
1.4
.
and
young
Serpents
are
worthy
to
dye
,
because
of
their
kind
,
and
the
poyson
somnesse
that
is
in
them
.
Who
can
bring
a
cleane
thing
out
of
an
unclean
?
Job
.
14.4
.
Q.
What
then
is
the
state
of
every
one
that
is
borne
into
the
world
?
A.
Very
miserable
,
&
in
no
wise
to
be
rested
in
,
if
ever
we
meane
to
be
happy
,
Eph.
4.18
.
Q.
Why
so
?
A.
By
reason
of
sin
and
wrath
,
whereunto
from
the
birth
we
are
all
subjected
.
[
That
which
is
of
nature
,
is
common
to
the
whole
kind
,
if
thou
be
a
man
it
is
so
with
thee
.
]
Eph
2.3
.
Q.
How
long
does
a
man
continue
in
that
sinfull
and
cursed
estate
?
A.
Untill
he
be
regenerate
and
borne
againe
,
and
made
a
member
of
Christ
.
Joh
3.3
.
Q.
What
is
there
in
sinne
that
makes
one
thus
miserable
?
A.
Two
things
.
First
,
the
stain
of
sin
.
2ly
.
The
guilt
of
sinne
.
[
The
one
makes
us
ugly
creatures
,
1.
Sinne
it selfe
.
the
other
accursed
.
]
Q.
What
mean
you
by
the
stain
of
sin
?
A.
It
is
that
filthinesse
whereby
the
pretious
soule
,
being
turned
from
God
,
is
defiled
and
become
uncleane
.
Math.
15.20
.
2
Cor.
7.1.1
.
Jam.
1
21.
Every
sin
leaves
a
spot
upon
the
soule
,
even
those
sinnes
which
men
think
they
get
credit
by
;
as
the
Pox
or
Leprosy
doth
upon
the
body
]
therefore
sinners
are
compared
to
Vipers
,
to
Dogs
,
and
Swine
,
&c.
Q.
Is
it
such
a
matter
to
be
a
sinner
,
if
there
were
no
punishment
to
follow
?
A.
Yes
;
for
two
reasons
.
1.
Because
the
wretched
soule
hath
lost
his
excellency
,
being
deprived
of
the
favour
of
God
,
and
of
supernaturall
Graces
,
Reason
is
mans
excellency
and
Grace
a
Christians
which
is
the
greatest
losse
of
all
.
[
When
the
soule
is
become
a
filthy
stye
,
then
God
departs
.
It
's
worse
to
be
a
theese
or
a
mad-man
,
then
to
be
in
prison
;
to
be
Nebuchadnezzar
amongst
beasts
,
then
Daniel
in
the
lions
den
;
the
privation
of
supernaturall
good
,
is
a
supernaturall
misery
.
]
Esa.
64.6
.
Levit.
26.30
.
Q.
Why
Secondly
?
A.
Because
the
sinner
can
doe
nothing
that
is
pleasing
to
God
;
the
best
things
he
doth
,
God
abhors
them
all
.
Esa.
1.10
,
15.
Hag.
2.13
,
14
Rom.
8.8
.
Esay
.
66.3
.
Prov.
15.8
.
Tit.
1.15
.
[
Every
thing
is
marred
&
and
defiled
by
them
,
being
dead
in
sins
.
]
Q.
What
is
the
guilt
of
sin
?
A.
It
is
that
quality
in
sin
,
2.
Guilt
and
punishment
●f
sin
.
by
which
we
are
bound
over
to
answer
Gods
justice
,
for
offēding
his
Law
.
[
Though
the
act
of
murther
or
theft
be
past
,
yet
the
offender
is
liable
to
justice
twenty
or
thirty
yeares
after
;
so
doth
sin
,
it
lies
at
the
dore
,
it
calls
for
vengeance
,
as
for
its
wages
,
&c.
]
Gen.
3.9
,
10.
Iam.
1.15
.
Gen.
18.20
.
Every
sinner
is
a
vile
and
filthy
person
:
But
that
is
not
all
;
He
is
also
a
guilty
person
,
under
the
curse
and
wrath
of
God
.
Gal.
3.10
.
Q.
What
be
the
punishments
every
sin
makes
one
liable
unto
?
A.
They
be
three
.
1.
The
sinner
is
in
bondage
,
and
subject
unto
wrath
and
feare
all
his
life
long
:
[
Cursed
in
his
basket
and
store
;
all
the
sorrowes
of
this
life
are
parts
and
steps
to
the
greater
death
;
his
sins
are
treasured
up
.
]
Ps.
7.11
.
Joh.
3.36
.
Joh.
27.7
,
14.
Job
.
15.20
,
21.
Job
.
20.5
,
11
,
14.
Heb
2.15
.
Deut.
28.15
,
16
,
17.
Mal.
2.2
.
Zach.
5.2
.
Rom.
2.5
.
Q.
What
2ly
?
A.
At
his
death
he
is
stript
off
all
his
comforts
,
&
the
wretched
soule
is
brought
naked
and
singly
to
the
barre
of
Gods
justice
:
[
The
sinner
while
he
lived
and
flourished
,
was
deceived
and
befooled
;
now
death
unbefooles
thee
,
and
makes
thee
see
what
a
foole
thou
wert
.
]
Heb.
9.27
.
Q.
What
lastly
is
the
punishment
and
misery
that
sin
brings
?
A.
After
death
to
be
tormented
with
the
Devill
and
his
Angels
,
for
evermore
,
Rev.
21.8
.
2
Thes.
1.9
,
10.
1
Pet.
3.19
.
[
This
is
the
wofulnesse
of
a
sinner
once
come
to
his
place
,
and
this
misery
is
everlasting
,
unabatable
,
&c.
]
1
Thes.
1.10
.
hath
delivered
us
from
wrath
to
come
.
CAP.
Of
the
kinds
and
degrees
of
sin
.
WHat
is
sin
?
A.
It
is
any
transgression
or
swerving
from
Gods
holy
Law
and
will
;
it
is
any
declining
from
that
Holinesse
and
uprightnesse
wherein
God
at
first
did
make
man
.
Rom.
4.15
.
1
Joh.
3.4
.
Sin
is
either
-
Originall
,
-
or
Actuall
Q.
What
is
originall
,
or
birth-sin
?
Of
Originall
sin
.
A.
It
is
that
hereditary
corruption
of
our
nature
,
wherewith
,
through
the
disobedience
of
Adam
,
all
his
posterity
,
August
.
Confes
.
Art.
2.
(
naturally
descending
from
him
)
are
infected
,
and
are
subject
to
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
to
the
power
of
sin
,
being
void
of
all
righteousnesse
,
untoward
and
unable
to
doe
any
thing
that
is
truly
good
,
and
prone
to
all
manner
of
evill
.
Or
thus
;
Originall
sin
is
the
fault
and
corruption
of
the
nature
of
every
man
,
that
naturally
is
engendred
of
the
of-spring
of
Adam
,
whereby
man
is
very
faire
from
originall
righteousnesse
,
and
is
inclined
to
evill
;
and
therefore
in
every
person
,
born
into
the
World
,
it
deserveth
,
Gods
wrath
and
damnation
.
Rom
5.12,16
.
Rom.
3.23
.
See
39.
Art.
of
Ch.
of
Engl.
Art.
9.
By
that
first
sinne
,
our
first
parents
fell
from
their
originall
righteousnesse
,
and
so
became
dead
in
sin
,
and
wholly
defiled
in
all
the
faculties
and
parts
of
their
soule
and
body
,
and
were
the
objects
of
Gods
wrath
Now
those
sad
effects
of
Adams
first
sin
,
did
not
rest
and
stay
in
their
own
persons
onely
,
but
are
conveyed
to
all
their
posterity
,
so
that
from
the
birth
we
are
defiled
with
sin
,
void
of
goodnesse
,
prone
to
evill
,
and
deserve
Gods
wrath
.
And
this
pravity
and
nautinesse
of
our
corrupt
Nature
,
because
we
bring
it
into
the
World
with
us
,
is
called
Originall
sin
:
See
this
opened
in
the
severall
Branches
.
Q.
1.
Are
all
that
be
borne
into
the
World
,
guilty
of
sin
,
and
subject
to
Gods
wrath
?
A.
Yes
,
by
reason
of
Adams
fall
,
in
whom
,
and
with
whom
we
all
sinned
1
Cor.
15.22
,
49.
Rom.
5.
12.
14
,
15
,
16.
Q.
2.
Are
all
likewise
,
from
the
birth
,
corrupted
and
defiled
in
their
soules
&
bodies
?
A.
Yes
;
we
are
all
as
an
unclean
thing
Ephes.
2.1
,
2
,
3.
Psal.
51.5
.
Job
14.14
.
Rom.
7.24
.
Q.
3.
Are
we
all
borne
into
the
world
void
of
all
goodnesse
.
A.
Yes
;
and
till
we
be
regenerated
,
we
cannot
doe
any
thing
that
's
truly
good
.
[
Being
meere
morall
and
naturall
men
.
]
Rom.
7.18
,
23
,
24.
John
.
3.6
.
Eph.
4.18
.
Math.
7.17
.
Q.
4.
Is
this
the
condition
of
all
that
come
of
Adam
?
A.
Yes
,
of
all
,
except
Christ
;
and
Christ
is
excepted
,
because
he
was
conceived
by
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Luk.
1.35
.
Q.
5.
Why
is
this
guilt
and
corruption
called
hereditary
.
A.
Because
we
have
it
by
nature
,
before
we
know
how
to
doe
good
or
evill
.
Esa.
1.14
.
Math.
3.7
.
and
not
by
imitation
.
Q.
You
see
what
Originall
sin
is
:
What
is
Actuall
sinne
?
A.
It
is
any
thought
,
word
,
Actuall
sinne
.
or
deed
in
our
own
persons
against
any
part
of
Gods
Law
,
together
with
any
evill
motion
of
our
hearts
,
before
or
after
the
consent
of
our
will
.
Rom.
7.19
.
Jam.
1.14
.
Actuall
sinnes
be
either
of
-
Omission
,
-
or
,
Commission
.
Q.
What
is
a
sinne
of
Omission
.
A.
It
is
,
to
leave
undone
any
duty
which
we
are
bound
unto
,
by
Gods
word
;
or
when
we
faile
in
the
manner
of
doing
the
same
.
Mat
,
25.35
,
40.
2
Cron
,
30.18
.
1
Cron.
15.13
.
Esa.
1.15
.
Esa.
58
3.
We
must
take
heed
how
we
heare
,
Lu.
8.18
.
How
we
pray
,
Jam.
4
3.
How
we
receive
the
Lords
Supper
,
1
Cor.
11.28
.
How
we
give
Almes
,
Mat.
6.8
Q.
What
's
the
danger
of
sinnes
of
Omission
?
A.
The
servant
that
doth
not
his
Masters
will
,
shall
be
beaten
.
Besides
,
sins
of
Omission
make
way
for
sins
of
Commission
,
they
harden
and
estrange
the
heart
from
God
.
Luk.
12.48
.
Jam.
4.17
.
Mal.
1.8
.
Q.
What
is
sin
of
Commission
?
A.
It
is
,
to
doe
any
thing
which
we
should
not
doe
.
[
To
doe
contrary
to
that
which
is
commanded
or
forbidden
.
]
1
Tim.
1.9
,
10.
Levit.
26.23
.
Ezek.
18.24
.
Again
,
sins
be
either
of
-
Ignorance
,
-
or
Knowledge
.
Q.
What
is
sin
of
Ignorance
?
A.
When
a
body
doth
evill
and
knowes
it
not
.
1
Tim.
1.13
.
Gen.
20.6
.
John
.
16.2
.
Acts
3.17
.
Q.
Is
that
a
sin
?
A.
Yes
:
(
a
)
ignorance
is
it selfe
a
sin
,
it
is
a
(
b
)
cause
of
other
sins
;
(
c
)
and
sins
committed
through
ignorance
are
not
thereby
excusable
.
(a)
Hos.
4.1
,
14.
2
Thes.
1.8
.
Luk.
12.48
.
(b)
Eph.
4.18
Jer.
5.4
.
Psal.
14.4
.
(c)
Psal.
19.12
.
2
Pet.
3.5
.
Luk.
23.34
.
Levit.
5.17
,
18.
Q.
What
is
sin
against
Knowledge
?
A.
It
is
,
when
we
goe
against
our
owne
knowledge
in
any
thing
:
when
we
know
to
doe
well
,
and
doe
it
not
.
Rom.
1.18
,
21
,
23
,
32.
Rom.
2.21
.
1
Kings
15.5
.
Luk.
12.47
.
Jam.
4.17
.
Jer.
44.16
,
17.
Q.
What
's
the
danger
of
sinning
against
knowledge
?
A.
God
usually
gives
up
such
persons
to
impenitency
,
hardnesse
of
heart
,
and
to
a
reprobate
sense
.
Rom.
1.21
,
24.
a
Tender
Conscience
is
a
sweet
Blessing
.
CAP.
IV.
Of
the
differences
and
degrees
of
sin
.
A
Gain
;
sins
be
either
-
Voluntary
,
or
-
Against
ones
will
.
Q.
What
is
voluntary
sin
?
A.
When
we
sin
of
our
own
accord
,
(
i.e.
)
when
sin
proceeds
from
the
disposition
and
inclination
of
our
hearts
,
without
force
of
temptation
,
Heb.
10.26
.
Joh.
8.44
.
he
sinneth
of
his
own
.
Rom.
6.12
.
Q.
What
is
sin
involuntary
,
or
against
ones
will
?
A.
When
contrary
to
the
bent
and
disposition
of
our
hearts
,
we
be
overtaken
unadvisedly
,
or
through
force
of
temptation
?
[
and
when
there
is
no
liking
or
allowance
of
the
evill
which
we
fall
into
.
]
Rom.
7.15
,
16
,
19.
Luk.
22.33
,
57.
Q.
What
is
a
sin
of
infirmity
?
A.
When
we
be
overtaken
in
some
s●
contrary
to
our
desires
,
purpose
,
and
endeavours
.
Gal.
5.17
.
John
.
13
37.
Rom.
7
21
,
22
,
23.
Q.
What
say
you
of
smaller
sins
,
an●
sinnes
to
which
we
are
enclined
by
natur●
or
custome
;
and
sinnes
into
which
men
fa●
suddenly
;
Are
they
to
be
accounted
sin
of
infirmity
?
A.
No
,
unlesse
we
can
say
,
that
the
desire
,
bent
,
and
purpose
of
our
hearts
is
against
them
,
the
least
and
suddenest
distempers
and
failings
,
are
reigning
sins
if
they
spring
from
a
root
within
us
,
or
b●
excused
,
defended
,
and
made
light
of
Rom.
8.4
.
Rom.
6.16
.
1
Sam.
15.21
.
Q.
What
is
a
sin
of
presumption
?
A.
When
a
man
will
venture
to
doe
evill
,
upon
a
conceit
that
he
shall
repen●
and
doe
well
anough
for
all
that
.
Num
▪
15.27
,
31.
Deut.
29
19.
Q.
What
is
reigning
sin
?
A.
Sin
reigns
when
corruption
remain
in
us
unmortified
,
and
there
is
not
whithi●
us
a
principle
of
Grace
set
up
against
it
.
[
S●
that
the
evill
proceeds
from
an
habit
an●
disposition
of
the
soule
,
where
sin
reigneth
Sinne
may
perhaps
be
outwardly
resisted
and
restrained
:
as
by
lawes
of
men
,
shame
,
&c.
But
where
sin
doth
not
reigne
,
there
it
is
resisted
by
a
contrary
principle
of
Life
and
Grace
,
which
striveth
against
the
flesh
,
Gal.
5.17
.
as
when
one
streame
is
resisted
by
another
.
]
Rom.
6.12
,
14.
1
Joh.
3.10
.
Rom.
8.2
.
Q.
How
may
we
judge
of
a
reigning
sinne
?
A.
Two
waies
.
1.
Not
by
the
grossenesse
or
smalnesse
of
it
:
nor
yet
by
mens
violence
in
sinning
:
but
by
the
power
and
sway
it
hath
in
us
,
overbearing
all
motions
and
commands
of
the
Word
that
crosse
it
.
[
When
we
are
led
by
any
lust
,
or
can
plead
for
it
,
that
is
a
raigning
sin
.
]
2
Pet.
2.19
.
Rom.
8.6
,
13
,
14.
Luk.
16.10
,
13.
Q.
What
2ly
is
a
signe
that
sin
reignes
in
a
Man
?
A.
When
sin
is
not
a
burthen
to
thee
;
when
thou
art
unwilling
to
heare
of
it
,
or
to
be
discovered
and
reproved
,
that
is
a
signe
that
sin
reignes
in
thee
,
Mat
,
14
,
3
,
4.
1
King
.
21.20
.
Againe
sin
is
either
against
the
-
Law
,
or
-
Gospell
.
Q.
What
is
sin
against
the
law
?
A.
Any
breach
of
any
one
of
the
ten
Commandments
.
Rom.
2.12
,
14.
Rom.
1.28
,
29.
Q
When
doe
men
sinne
against
the
Gospell
.
A.
As
many
as
reject
and
disobey
the
Gospel
calling
them
to
repent
,
&
to
believe
in
Jesus
Christ
for
salvation
,
they
sin
against
the
Gospell
;
and
so
doe
all
that
make
bold
to
sin
,
because
there
is
mercy
in
Christ
,
and
also
all
that
slight
and
despise
the
means
of
Grace
.
Act.
7.51
.
1
Joh.
3.23
.
Luk.
7.30
.
Act.
13.46
.
Q.
Infidelity
then
,
&
Impenitency
,
be
sins
against
the
Gospell
;
What
is
the
danger
thereof
?
A.
Such
persons
must
of
necessity
perish
,
there
being
no
help
left
for
a
man
that
rejects
Christ
:
[
they
sin
against
the
remedy
.
]
Iohn
.
3.18
.
Luk
13.3
.
Iohn
.
16.9
.
Ioh.
8.24
.
Mar.
16.15
,
16.
Heb.
10.26.27
.
Q.
What
is
the
sinne
against
the
Holy
Ghost
?
A.
It
is
a
[
totall
]
renouncing
of
Christ
,
after
some
knowledge
and
taste
of
the
good
word
of
life
.
Heb.
6.4
6.
Heb.
10.28
,
29.
Mar.
3.28
,
30.
[
Ignorant
persons
,
nor
unbelievers
,
nor
backsliders
,
returning
unto
God
,
doe
not
sinne
against
the
Holy
Ghost
.
]
Q.
Why
is
this
sin
never
to
be
forgiven
?
A.
Because
they
think
basely
of
Christ
,
and
have
no
mind
to
returne
by
repentance
,
[
they
give
the
lye
to
the
Spirit
;
as
if
Christs
bloud
were
no
more
to
be
accounted
of
then
common
bloud
,
and
not
able
to
save
.
]
Heb.
10.29
.
Q.
Is
any
,
the
least
sin
,
veniall
in
its
own
nature
?
A.
No
;
all
sinnes
,
even
the
least
,
be
in
their
owne
nature
damnable
,
and
will
damne
us
,
if
we
repent
not
of
them
.
Rom.
6.23
.
Heb.
2.2
.
Mat.
12.36
.
CAP.
V.
How
to
convince
men
that
they
be
under
sin
,
and
under
the
curse
.
SEeing
all
unregenerate
persons
be
thus
wretched
;
how
is
it
,
that
the
most
neither
feele
,
nor
feare
any
such
things
by
themselves
?
A.
1.
Because
they
are
dead
in
sinnes
and
trespasses
.
Eph.
2.1
.
Q.
Why
2ly
?
A.
2.
Because
they
judge
themselves
by
false
rules
,
and
so
think
themselves
to
be
something
,
when
they
are
nothing
.
Gal.
6.3
.
Rev.
3.17
.
Q.
What
be
those
false
rules
whereby
they
deceive
themselves
?
A.
Many
thinke
,
that
because
they
are
(a)
baptized
,
and
professe
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
(b)
live
in
good
order
,
a
civill
,
harmlesse
life
:
Whatsoever
is
short
of
Regeneration
,
is
short
of
salvation
.
perhaps
(c)
better
then
others
,
or
better
then
themselves
have
done
heretofore
:
that
therefore
they
be
in
good
case
:
and
yet
an
Hypocrite
may
doe
all
this
.
(a)
Math
3.9
Rom.
2.17
,
25
,
29.
Rom.
10
3.
(b)
Mat.
19.20
.
(b)
Luk.
18.11
.
Phil.
3.4
,
7.
Mat.
7.21
.
Q.
What
is
the
true
glasse
whereby
to
judge
of
our
spirituall
state
aright
?
A.
The
Scripture
:
which
showes
how
bad
we
are
indeed
,
and
what
we
want
:
and
what
manner
of
people
we
ought
to
be
,
if
we
mean
to
be
saved
.
Jam.
1.25
.
Gal.
3.22
.
Mat.
5.20
.
Joh.
3.3
.
2
Cor.
5.17
.
Act.
26.18
.
Q.
O
but
men
will
confesse
that
they
are
sinners
:
and
were
it
not
for
Christ
,
they
should
perish
:
But
how
may
it
be
made
appeare
to
their
consciences
,
that
for
all
this
their
confession
,
they
are
under
the
Law
,
and
not
under
grace
?
A.
By
7.
things
.
1.
By
the
blind
and
will
conceits
they
have
of
God
and
of
Religion
▪
Q.
What
be
those
blind
conceits
of
carnall
people
A.
They
thinke
,
that
it
is
a
folly
ᵃ
to
be
singular
and
precise
,
and
that
they
have
ᵇ
ever
had
faith
and
a
good
heart
towards
God
—
c
that
it
was
better
when
there
was
lesse
preaching
,
and
lesse
knowledge
,
(
such
conceits
discover
a
gracelesse
heart
)
ᵃ
Mat.
5.47
.
ᵇ
Mat.
19.20
.
Rom.
7.9
.
Phil.
3.6
,
7.
ᶜ
Jer.
44.17
,
18.
Q.
What
other
blind
conceits
discover
them
to
be
out
of
the
way
,
and
in
a
state
of
darknesse
?
A.
They
think
it
presumption
to
say
,
a
man
may
be
ᵃ
assured
of
his
own
salvation
,
[
and
yet
that
he
is
in
an
ill
case
that
doubts
of
his
salvation
]
&
that
it
is
no
such
ᵇ
hard
matter
to
repent
,
to
have
a
good
heart
,
and
to
save
God
:
and
that
ᶜ
petty
sins
are
not
to
be
stood
upon
(
as
omission
of
duty
,
lesser
oathes
,
humouring
of
men
and
times
,
&c.
)
ᵃ
they
say
they
doe
their
best
,
and
what
would
you
have
more
?
]
All
that
thus
think
,
doe
shew
that
they
are
poore
deluded
soules
.
ᵃ
2
Cor.
13.5
.
2
Pe.
1.10
,
11.
ᵇ
Eph.
1.19
.
Ezek.
11.19
.
ᶜ
Luk.
16.10
.
1
Sam.
15.13
,
14
,
20.
Mat
,
12.36
.
Jam.
5.12
.
ᵈ
2
Cor.
10.18
.
1
Cor.
44.
Q.
How
2ly
,
may
carnall
persons
be
convinced
that
they
be
under
the
Law
,
and
not
under
grace
?
A.
By
the
blind
rules
they
walk
by
;
for
they
(
a
)
walk
in
darknesse
,
being
(b)
led
by
carnall
reason
,
custome
,
example
,
and
motions
of
their
own
hearts
,
and
not
by
the
Word
and
Spirit
of
God
(
a
)
1
Ioh.
1
,
9
(b)
Rom.
8.13
,
14.
Eph.
2.2
.
Ier.
44.17.6
.
And
if
the
blind
lead
the
blind
,
they
both
fall
into
the
ditch
.
—
a
Blind
rule
is
a
blind
guide
.
Q.
How
thirdly
may
it
be
knowne
?
A.
Because
they
were
never
converted
;
neither
doe
they
see
why
,
or
from
what
,
such
as
be
borne
and
bred
up
in
the
true
Religion
should
be
converted
.
such
people
are
yet
in
their
naturall
state
]
Ioh.
8.33
,
34.36
.
Ioh
3.4
,
7.
Luk.
15.7
.
Act.
3.19
.
Q
How
fourthly
may
people
be
convinced
to
be
under
sinne
,
and
without
grace
?
A.
Because
sin
is
no
burthen
to
to
them
;
they
were
never
pricked
in
their
hearts
,
not
soundly
humbled
under
their
naturall
condition
.
[
A
man
may
finde
many
faults
in
himselfe
,
by
common
grace
;
but
to
feel
and
bewaile
the
rottēnesse
&
sink
of
iniquity
,
that
is
in
our
hearts
▪
the
contrarieties
that
be
in
our
nature
against
God
,
and
the
workings
of
corruption
;
this
we
cannot
discover
,
but
by
the
sanctifying
Spirit
of
God
.
]
Rom.
7.7
,
9.
Q.
How
fiftly
doth
it
appeare
that
men
want
Grace
?
A.
Because
they
discerns
not
betweene
pretious
and
vile
;
as
between
the
state
of
Nature
,
&
the
state
of
Grace
;
between
civill
honesty
,
&
saving
Grace
.
[
Let
them
tell
what
the
differences
be
]
Num.
16.3
.
Eze.
22.26
.
Esa.
5.20
.
Joh.
3.4
.
1
Cor.
2.13
,
14.
Spirituall
things
must
be
spiritually
discerned
;
you
must
not
heare
a
Sermon
as
you
would
heare
a
speech
,
&c.
Q.
How
sixtly
may
this
be
proved
?
A.
Because
they
cannot
bring
you
one
promise
out
of
the
Scripture
,
nor
one
mark
of
a
saved
one
,
of
which
they
can
say
,
this
doth
belong
to
me
:
[
But
the
lesse
they
know
of
the
Word
of
God
,
the
better
they
thinke
of
themselves
;
and
the
lesse
they
search
their
owne
hearts
,
the
greater
is
their
assurance
:
These
are
deluded
ones
.
]
Sound
Christians
can
bring
promises
and
evidences
,
that
they
are
in
the
state
of
Grace
:
such
as
these
,
Rom.
8.1
,
2
,
13.
1
Joh.
3.14
.
1
Joh.
5.1
,
2.
1
Thes.
5.5
,
6.
Q.
How
lastly
may
a
carnall
person
be
convinced
to
be
under
sin
?
A.
Because
they
are
not
in
Christ
:
this
you
must
know
,
that
it
is
not
enough
for
a
man
to
doe
his
best
,
and
what
he
can
:
but
if
he
be
not
in
Christ
,
the
Law
layeth
hold
on
him
,
he
is
under
the
curse
:
[
No
body
is
safe
by
doing
his
best
:
Eph.
2.12
.
1
Thes.
1.10
.
the
Law
is
a
cruell
Master
,
it
lookes
not
what
we
can
doe
,
it
accepts
not
of
repentings
,
&c.
but
unless
we
be
in
Christ
Jesus
,
it
curseth
all
our
imperfections
.
]
Gal.
3.10
.
1
Joh.
5.11
,
12.
Q.
This
is
the
case
of
man
by
nature
,
and
of
all
the
sons
of
Adam
.
What
must
we
doe
to
escape
wrath
?
A.
We
must
get
into
the
Covenant
of
Grace
made
to
us
in
Christ
the
promised
seed
.
Gal.
3.13
,
26.
Rom.
10.4
Gal.
4.4
,
5.
CAP.
VI.
Of
the
Covenant
of
Grace
;
and
our
Redemption
by
Christ
.
Third
head
of
Christian
doctrine
.
Q
WHat
is
the
Covenant
of
Grace
?
A.
It
is
Gods
free
Charter
and
Grant
,
wherein
he
bestoweth
remission
of
sinnes
,
and
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
,
in
and
for
the
death
of
Christ
Jesus
:
[
or
it
is
a
contract
betweene
God
and
man
,
concerning
reconciliation
and
life
everlasting
,
to
be
given
and
received
by
faith
in
Jesus
Christ
.
]
2
Cor.
5.19
.
Gen.
17.4
,
7.
There
is
Gospell
in
that
.
Rom.
4.16
,
17.
Gal.
3.8
.
Deu.
26.17
,
18.
[
The
matter
,
covenanted
,
is
life
,
and
reconciliation
:
the
conveyance
,
it
is
a
gift
by
Christ
:
the
instrument
and
mean
to
receive
it
,
is
faith
:
all
our
right
and
title
to
Heaven
comes
this
way
:
from
the
love
of
the
Father
,
through
the
merit
of
the
Son
,
made
ours
by
faith
.
Eph.
15.
Rom.
5.21
.
Rom.
3.22
,
24
Eph.
2.8
.
Q.
What
is
the
true
difference
between
the
Covenant
of
Workes
,
and
the
Covenant
of
Grace
?
A.
The
Law
,
or
Covenant
of
Workes
offereth
salvation
to
them
that
keepe
it
perfectly
in
their
own
persons
,
[
that
is
,
to
them
that
be
without
sinne
,
and
have
a
righteousnesse
of
their
owne
,
a
personall
,
perfect
,
perpetuall
Obedience
.
]
Rom.
10.5
.
Luk.
10.28
.
Q.
Explaine
that
farther
.
A.
The
Law
considers
not
what
we
can
doe
now
,
neither
doth
it
accept
of
sorrowes
for
doing
amisse
:
but
it
is
satisfied
only
with
a
full
and
compleat
obedience
[
If
thou
say
I
doe
my
best
,
&c.
that
is
no
content
to
the
Law
:
the
Law
requires
that
all
our
works
be
holy
,
without
any
touch
of
the
flesh
.
]
Rom.
7.14
.
2
Cor.
3.7
,
9.
Gal.
3.10
.
It
curseth
every
failing
.
Q.
How
doth
the
Gospel
offerus
salvation
A.
By
the
righteousnesse
of
Christ
th●
Mediator
;
so
that
the
humbled
soule
,
resting
on
Christ
by
faith
,
is
justified
,
and
●
peace
with
God
,
though
we
be
not
perfectly
holy
.
Rom.
3.25
,
26
,
27.
Gal.
2.1
.
2
Cor.
5.19
.
Rom.
4.16
.
1
Tim.
1.15
.
[
This
the
priviledge
of
the
Gospell
,
that
whe●
we
faile
,
yet
if
we
repent
,
and
turnet
God
,
God
accepts
our
persons
,
and
th●
greatest
sin
shall
not
condemne
us
;
(
th●
Law
knowes
no
such
thing
.
)
]
Gal.
3.12
.
Of
justification
by
faith
in
Christ
Jesus
.
Q.
1.
Then
Christ
doth
not
justify
us
●
giving
grace
and
ability
to
keep
the
Law
A.
No
,
for
then
Justification
werea●
works
,
and
not
of
Grace
:
besides
,
there
no
such
(
b
)
ability
given
to
any
living
[
Grace
is
given
whereby
we
subdue
or
corruptions
,
The
Covenant
with
Adam
was
of
workes
,
though
all
he
had
was
given
him
.
and
strive
to
please
God
,
b●
not
to
fulfill
the
Law
perfectly
]
(a)
Eph.
7
,
8
,
9
,
10.
(
b
)
1
Joh.
1.8
,
9.
Act.
5.31
.
Ac●
15.11
.
That
which
I
fetch
with
my
pen●●
is
not
a
gift
;
but
our
righteousnesse
is
〈◊〉
gift
.
Rom.
5.17
.
Q.
2.
Doth
he
save
us
by
joyning
〈◊〉
merits
to
our
workes
,
as
if
we
were
justified
partly
by
workes
,
and
partly
by
fai●●
in
Christ
?
A.
No
;
we
are
justified
by
faith
,
without
the
deeds
of
the
Law
;
and
Christ
will
not
have
any
to
bejoyned
with
him
in
that
businesse
.
Rom.
3.21
,
27
,
28.
Rom.
11.6
.
Esa.
64.6
.
Jer.
23.6
Esa.
63.3
.
Rom.
4
5
,
6.
Heb.
7.25
.
Heb.
9.26
Gal.
5.4
.
To
a
sinners
justification
,
Christ
is
all
in
all
▪
or
none
at
all
.
Q.
3.
Doth
the
New
Covenant
save
as
,
by
changing
the
condition
of
workes
into
faith
,
and
sincere
obedience
;
as
if
the
act
of
believing
and
obeying
,
should
be
in
stead
of
perfect
obedience
to
the
Law
?
A.
By
no
meanes
;
The
righteousnesse
by
which
we
are
justified
is
,
1.
The
righteousnesse
of
a
God
.
2.
Imputed
to
us
,
residing
in
the
person
of
Christ
.
3.
Every
way
able
to
answer
the
Law
.
See
Phil.
39
,
2
Cor.
5.21
.
Ro
3.21
,
22
,
26.
But
our
faith
and
sincere
obedience
is
.
1.
But
the
righteousnesse
of
a
man
2.
Inherent
,
no●
imputed
.
3.
No
way
able
to
answer
the
Law
.
The
New
Covenant
doth
not
change
workes
into
workes
;
workes
perfect
incompleat
,
i●to
workes
imperfect
▪
But
it
changeth
workes
of
our
own
performing
,
into
workes
performed
for
us
by
Christ
.
for
faith
doth
not
justifie
,
as
it
is
a
grace
wrought
in
us
,
&
working
in
us
;
but
as
it
is
an
instrument
whereby
the
soule
layeth
hold
on
Christ
:
[
'T
is
the
object
of
faith
that
saveth
us
:
God
gives
Christ
,
and
thou
must
receive
him
,
and
the
hand
to
take
him
is
faith
.
Heb.
10.10
.
Rom.
9.32
.
with
Rom.
10.3
,
4.
Joh
6.35
.
Joh.
1.12
.
1
Joh.
5
11
,
12.
Col.
1.20
.
Rom.
4.5
,
6
,
7
,
16.
The
righteousnesse
of
Christ
is
the
onely
righteousnesse
by
which
we
stand
justified
before
God
:
and
Faith
is
the
onely
Meanes
by
which
Christs
righteousnesse
is
made
ours
:
and
this
faith
doth
justify
,
not
as
it
acteth
upon
our
heart●
to
subdue
lusts
,
but
as
it
acteth
upon
Christ's
bloud
:
as
the
meat
that
is
eate●●
doth
feed
,
&
the
medicine
received
doth
cure
the
disease
:
even
so
he
that
eateth
me
,
shall
live
by
me
,
saith
Christ
,
Joh.
6
▪
57.
Q.
You
say
that
you
cannot
be
save
by
the
Law
:
What
then
is
the
onely
way
left
to
inherit
eternall
life
?
A.
Christ
is
the
way
,
the
truth
,
and
th●
life
:
He
was
made
sinne
for
us
,
that
w●
might
be
made
the
righteousnesse
of
Go●
in
him
.
John
.
14.6
.
2
Cor.
5.21
.
1
Cor.
1
.
3●
[
This
is
the
Covenant
of
Grace
:
this
〈◊〉
the
Word
of
eternall
life
.
]
Joh.
6.68
.
Q.
When
was
this
Covenant
first
mad●
with
mankind
.
A
In
(
a
)
Paradise
,
immediately
afte●
the
fall
of
Adam
:
and
it
was
renued
(
b●
with
Abraham
,
declared
by
Moses
(
c
)
an●
the
Prophets
,
till
at
last
it
was
confirme
by
the
death
of
Christ
the
promiser
an●
testator
(a)
Heb.
11.4
.
Gen.
3.14
.
(b)
Gen
▪
17.4
,
11.
(c)
Exod.
24.8
.
Heb.
9.19
,
20.
Ga●
3.16
,
17.
Q.
Were
the
Fathers
,
before
the
comeing
of
Christ
,
saved
by
faith
in
him
?
A.
Yes
:
we
and
they
doe
all
drink
of
the
same
Spirituall
Rock
,
which
is
Christ
:
being
all
children
of
faith
and
of
the
promise
.
1
Cor.
10.1
,
2
,
3.
Rom.
4.12
.
Rom.
9.8
.
Gal.
3.29
.
Heb.
11.4
.
Heb.
9.15
.
Rom.
1.1
,
2.
with
1
Pet.
3.18
,
19.
1
Pet.
4.6
.
Q.
Then
the
Old
and
New
Testament
be
all
one
for
substance
?
A.
They
are
so
:
Christ
is
the
substance
of
both
:
and
they
are
but
severall
waies
of
setting
down
the
Covenant
of
Grace
:
the
one
teaching
to
believe
in
Christ
that
was
to
come
:
the
other
shewing
more
clearly
all
things
fulfilled
in
Christ
now
come
,
[
according
as
was
promised
and
prefigured
.
]
Q.
By
this
it
appeares
that
the
Covenant
of
Grace
is
a
most
free
Covenant
,
not
grounded
upon
any
condition
on
our
parts
:
not
upon
any
thing
that
we
can
doe
,
or
suffer
.
A.
It
is
a
most
free
and
gratious
Covenant
:
all
the
promises
be
made
good
to
us
in
Christ
:
Eph.
3.12
.
2
Cor.
1●
.
20
.
2
Tim.
1.
●
.
and
we
have
nothing
to
doe
but
to
embrace
Christ
:
and
that
grace
also
God
promiseth
to
worke
in
us
.
The
Covenant
of
workes
was
conditionall
,
grounded
on
mans
owne
obedience
:
This
New
Covenant
,
whereby
we
are
restored
againe
into
Gods
favour
,
is
called
a
Covenant
of
Grace
;
because
the
remission
of
sins
,
the
favour
of
God
,
and
life
everlasting
,
are
the
free
gift
of
God
,
given
us
in
Christ
,
not
for
any
thing
in
us
or
done
by
us
,
but
for
the
onely
obedience
o●
Jesus
Christ
the
Mediator
,
Eph
2.8
.
Ro.
5.21
.
When
once
we
have
Christ
by
Faith
,
we
are
made
New
Creatures
,
to
bring
forth
fruit
unto
God
.
Eph.
2.10
.
Rom
7.4
.
But
we
can
challenge
nothing
of
justification
and
life
,
as
a
debt
,
or
as
from
the
hand
of
justice
,
but
onely
as
as
meer
gift
of
grace
Go●
doth
performe
all
things
to
us
;
not
for
anything
is
us
,
but
for
his
Christ
.
And
tho●
conditionall
expressions
,
If
ye
mortify
th●
deed
of
the
flesh
,
ye
shall
live
,
&c.
such
promises
doe
tell
us
who
shall
live
not
why
they
shall
live
.
Lastly
,
that
first
Covenant
is
mended
;
Christ
the
Mediator
o●
the
New
Covenant
makes
it
good
,
by
enabling
,
us
to
performe
the
condition
thereof
,
which
Moses
could
not
doe
:
he
gave
the
Law
,
but
could
not
give
grace●
&c.
Jer.
31.33
.
Heb.
8.9
,
10.
Deut.
5.27
,
29.
Heb
7.22
.
CAP.
VII
.
Of
promises
to
Christ
the
Mediator
,
the
Head
of
the
Covenant
of
Grace
.
IN
the
Covenant
of
Grace
there
be
three
parties
contracting
and
covenanting
.
1.
God
,
the
party
offended
.
2ly
,
Man
,
the
party
offending
,
and
to
be
reconciled
.
3ly
,
Christ
the
reconciler
and
peace-maker
between
them
both
.
Q.
The
first
party
contracting
in
this
New
Covenant
,
is
,
God
himselfe
:
The
first
Party
in
the
New
Covenant
.
What
hath
he
done
for
Mankind
?
A.
The
Lord
hath
done
three
gratious
Acts
for
us
;
His
goodnesse
and
love
towards
us
appeareth
in
three
things
.
Q.
1.
What
is
the
first
gratious
act
of
God
in
this
Covenant
of
peace
?
A.
It
is
the
free
giving
of
his
Son
to
take
our
nature
,
that
he
might
redeem
us
.
It
was
the
Fathers
will
he
should
have
a
body
,
and
the
Sons
willingnesse
to
undertake
it
.
Heb.
5.4
,
5.
Heb.
10.5
,
7
,
9.
Joh.
3.16
.
Esa.
9.6
.
Q.
2.
What
is
the
second
gratious
Act
of
God
in
this
New
Covenant
?
A.
God
hath
established
the
Covenant
of
our
Redemption
in
and
with
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
:
2
Cor.
5.19
.
God
in
Christ
reconciling
,
&c.
[
God
did
not
send
his
Son
empty
into
the
world
,
but
furnished
him
with
Testimonies
&
promises
of
his
favour
for
the
comfort
of
Christ
himselfe
,
and
o●
us
his
people
.
Joh.
10.36
.
Heb.
1.6
.
Ther●
was
a
Covenant
betwixt
God
and
Chri●●
our
head
,
touching
the
work
of
Redemption
;
the
Lord
promising
some
things
●
Christ
,
and
requiring
some
things
o●
Christ
.
]
1
Tim.
3.16
.
Gal:
3.16
,
19.
Ge●
12.3
.
Q.
How
many
sorts
of
promises
there
in
the
New
Covenant
?
A.
Two
sorts
,
some
be
made
to
Chri●●
the
Mediator
:
and
some
unto
all
suc●
persons
as
doe
,
or
shall
embrace
Chri●●
offered
unto
them
.
Q.
What
things
did
God
promise●
Christ
Himselfe
,
Of
Gods
promises
to
Christ
.
as
our
Head
and
Medi●tor
?
A.
Three
things
.
1.
God
promised
to
●
to
him
a
Father
;
to
fill
him
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
with
power
to
goe
throug●
with
the
work
of
our
redemption
.
Heb.
5
,
6.
Act.
10.38
.
Ep
1.22
.
Esa.
11.2
.
Esa.
49.
Q.
What
2ly
doth
God
promise
to
him
A.
2.
God
promiseth
him
acceptance
,
vict●ry
,
and
successe
in
all
his
undertakings
〈◊〉
man
,
Mat.
3.17
.
Ioh.
5.20
,
21.
Esay
42.6
.
&
53.11
.
Act.
2.27
.
Q.
In
what
particulars
shall
Christ
have
successe
,
and
power
to
blesse
his
people
?
A.
In
five
particulars
.
I
God
sayes
to
him
,
Thou
shalt
ᵃ
teach
them
,
1.
Conversion
.
2.
Adoption
.
3.
Sanctification
.
and
turne
them
to
the
Lord
.
2ly
Thou
ᵇ
shalt
make
them
my
sonnes
and
doughters
.
3ly
And
thou
ᶜ
shalt
have
the
spirit
to
bestow
on
them
.
ᵃ
Mal
4.6
.
Luk.
1.16
,
17.
Ioh
6.45
.
Esay
61
1
,
2.
ᵇ
Ioh:
6.40
.
&
1.12
.
ᶜ
&
15.26
Luk.
24.49
.
Q.
In
what
else
shall
Christ
have
successe
?
A.
4ly
Thou
shalt
ᵃ
give
them
peace
whilst
they
live
in
this
world
.
4.
Peace
in
our
justification
.
5.
Glorification
.
5
yl
And
ᵇ
raise
them
up
at
the
last
day
to
eternall
glory
.
ᵃ
Ioh:
10.16
,
28
,
29.
&
14.27
.
&
16.33
.
ᵇ
Ioh.
6.37
,
40.
Rom
8.11
.
Q
These
are
Gods
promises
to
his
Son
:
What
did
God
require
of
him
when
he
gave
him
to
be
Head
and
Covenant
to
his
people
?
A.
God
said
,
Thou
must
ᵃ
have
a
body
prepared
thee
,
wherein
to
do
my
will
;
Thou
ᵇ
must
be
a
servant
,
a
man
of
sorrows
,
to
bear
mans
transgressions
;
thou
must
die
,
&
be
made
an
offering
for
their
sins
.
ᵃ
Heb.
10.7
.
Gal.
4.4
,
5.
ᵇ
Esay
53.5
,
6
,
10
Phil.
2.8
.
Heb:
2.10
.
Luk.
24.46
.
Q.
Christ
was
content
to
doe
all
this
.
What
lastly
,
did
God
for
him
upon
the
performance
thereof
?
A.
He
highly
exalted
him
above
every
name
,
and
anointed
him
with
the
oyle
of
gladnesse
above
his
fellowes
;
thereby
testifying
,
that
he
is
well
pleased
and
satisfied
with
Christ's
performances
for
us
.
Phil.
2.9
Heb.
1.3
,
4
,
5
,
9.
Psal.
45.7
.
Esay
53.12
.
1
Tim.
3.16
.
Q.
What
have
we
to
consider
in
this
worke
of
God
towards
mankind
?
A.
His
sweet
and
unspeakable
love
;
that
when
it
was
not
in
the
power
of
any
creature
to
devise
a
way
,
he
provided
a
price
out
of
his
owne
store
to
redeeme
us
,
Esay
59
6.
Eph.
3.10
,
18.
2
Cor.
5
,
19
:
to
himselfe
,
&c.
Q.
Why
did
God
thus
article
with
Christ
our
Head
?
A.
It
is
for
our
consolation
and
assurance
,
that
God
doth
capitulate
with
Christ
our
head
,
in
the
name
of
the
elect
;
because
now
all
is
sure
,
God
cannot
breake
with
his
owne
Son
,
2
Cor.
1.20
,
21.
Gal
3.16
.
Ephe.
1.3
.
Joh:
20.17
.
[
He
is
first
Christ's
Father
,
and
then
ours
,
1
Pet:
1.21
.
John
.
16.10
.
Christ
will
see
the
Covenant
performed
on
both
parts
,
viz:
all
that
God
promiseth
to
us
,
shall
be
made
good
to
us
;
and
all
that
man
ought
to
doe
,
he
hath
done
for
us
,
and
in
us
,
our
righteousnesse
is
placed
in
the
person
of
Christ
,
and
so
it
is
in
a
safe
hand
,
where
we
shall
be
sure
to
find
,
and
have
it
,
when
we
have
most
need
of
it
.
Our
righteousnesse
is
not
in
our
owne
keeping
,
as
it
was
in
the
first
Covenant
.
CAP.
VIII
.
Of
Christ
offered
to
Sinners
,
as
yet
unconverted
;
and
of
the
ground
of
a
Sinners
going
to
Christ
.
Q.
WE
have
seen
the
promises
made
to
Christ
the
Mediator
.
What
is
the
third
gratious
Act
of
God
the
Father
in
this
New
Covenant
?
A.
The
Lord
offereth
Christ
to
all
sinners
,
and
with
him
,
all
things
that
pertain
to
life
and
godlinesse
.
2
Pet.
1.3
.
Rom.
8
32.
Luk.
24.44
.
Mar.
16.15
.
Q.
Shew
particularly
what
promises
God
hath
made
to
mankind
,
Of
Gods
promises
to
mankind
.
in
and
with
his
Sonne
Jesus
Christ
?
A.
Some
belong
to
sinners
that
be
as
yet
out
of
Christ
;
that
so
of
unbelievers
,
they
may
be
made
believers
.
And
some
be
peculiar
to
them
that
do
embrace
Christ
,
[
and
be
in
covenant
with
him
.
]
Q.
Are
there
any
promises
made
to
a
man
not
yet
in
the
state
of
Grace
,
to
unbeliever
?
God
considers
not
what
thou
hast
beene
heretofore
;
Come
in
now
,
embrace
Christ
and
live
.
A.
Yes
:
Christ
,
with
all
his
riches
and
promises
,
is
offered
to
poore
sinners
,
of
what
sort
soever
they
be
absolutely
,
without
any
former
condition
in
themselves
;
and
freely
,
for
just
nothing
.
[
Any
that
will
may
take
him
.
]
Esa.
55.8
.
Rev.
22.17
.
Luk
14.16
,
21
,
23.
Joh.
7.37
.
Esa.
61.1
,
3.
Ezek.
16.6
.
Buy
without
money
,
&c.
Q.
Are
such
invited
to
take
Christ
,
as
have
nothing
in
them
but
sinne
and
wretchednesse
?
May
they
meddle
with
Christ
?
A.
Yes
:
And
he
is
fittest
for
Christ
,
that
doth
most
loath
himselfe
,
&
seeth
least
goodnesse
in
himselfe
.
Mat
9.13
.
Luk.
18.9
,
11
,
13
,
21.
Q.
Declare
that
more
largely
.
A.
All
that
come
to
Christ
,
must
come
with
an
heart
ᵃ
emptied
of
all
conceits
of
goodnesse
;
having
a
vile
esteeme
,
not
onely
of
their
sinnes
,
but
of
their
best
righteousnesse
ᵇ
and
moralities
,
and
performances
of
their
unregenerate
time
.
ᵃ
Phil.
3.4
,
6
,
8.
Luk.
1.53
.
Mat.
19.20
,
21.
Math.
13.44
.
ᵇ
Math.
3.9
.
Esa.
64.6
.
Rom.
7.9
,
18.
Jer.
9.26
.
Rom.
2.28
.
Q.
Some
sinners
be
more
notorious
then
others
:
May
all
come
to
Christ
?
A.
Yes
;
every
one
that
is
weary
of
his
sins
,
and
willing
to
be
friends
with
God
.
[
No
mans
sinnes
doe
shut
him
out
from
Christ
:
Christ
calleth
sinners
,
the
Devill
maketh
sinne
to
be
a
barre
to
shut
out
a
sinner
from
coming
to
Christ
.
]
Mat.
11.28
.
Luk.
15.2
,
7
,
21
,
22.
Esa.
55.7
,
8.
Q.
Upon
what
grounds
may
a
sinner
be
bold
to
goe
to
Christ
to
find
mercy
?
A.
God
doth
not
only
offer
Christ
,
with
all
his
merits
,
but
also
ᵃ
inviteth
,
and
ᵇ
beseecheth
,
and
ᶜ
commands
thee
to
believe
;
ᵈ
promising
that
he
will
not
reject
thee
,
whatever
thou
hast
beene
heretofore
.
ᵃ
Mat.
11.28
.
ᵇ
2
Cor.
5.20
.
ᶜ
1
Joh.
3.23
.
Luk.
14.23
.
ᵈ
Joh.
6.37
.
Luk.
15.19
,
20.
This
is
the
key
of
the
Gospell
to
let
sinners
into
Christ
;
to
make
a
believer
of
an
unbeliever
:
It
is
a
cable
cast
out
to
us
,
whereby
to
pluck
our selves
to
shore
,
as
men
doe
that
are
fallen
into
the
water
.
]
Q.
What
is
the
poore
sinners
duty
now
?
A.
To
take
Christ
thus
offered
,
and
pressed
upon
him
by
God
:
But
if
thou
reject
him
,
thou
dost
justly
perish
:
[
Thou
must
accept
Christ
for
thy
Lord
and
Saviour
.
]
John
16.8
,
9.
Luk.
14.18
24.
Q.
O
but
what
comfort
hath
the
soule
to
goe
to
God
,
till
we
know
our selves
to
be
in
Christ
,
and
in
the
state
of
Grace
?
A.
Promises
are
not
offered
to
believers
onely
,
but
laid
as
the
foundations
of
Faith
:
we
goe
to
God
,
not
from
being
pardoned
,
but
to
be
pardoned
;
not
from
assurance
,
but
for
assurance
:
And
for
your
so
doing
,
you
have
grounds
and
comfort
enough
in
Gods
promises
,
and
Christs
call
:
Thy
assurance
is
not
the
ground
of
thy
going
to
God
,
but
Gods
invitation
,
and
promises
,
Rom.
10.12
.
Mark
.
16.15
.
Eph.
1.13
.
Heb.
11.6
.
The
sad
soule
,
though
he
goe
to
God
trembling
,
yet
he
goes
believingly
:
It
is
faith
that
sends
the
soule
a
begging
unto
God
.
Q.
All
that
seem
to
fly
to
Christ
,
doe
not
accept
of
him
aright
:
How
may
I
know
that
I
doe
it
aright
?
A.
As
the
Wife
takes
the
Husband
to
be
her
head
,
to
stick
to
him
,
to
obey
him
:
so
must
thou
take
Christ
to
be
thy
head
and
husband
,
thy
King
and
Saviour
,
upon
any
tearmes
:
[
If
thou
canst
say
,
I
will
have
Christ
what
ere
it
cost
me
,
that
is
a
true
accepting
of
Christ
.
[
Luk.
14.28
,
33.
&
16.13
.
Mat.
10.37
.
[
this
is
the
whole
nature
of
faith
,
to
know
him
,
to
accept
him
for
our
Lord
and
Saviour
,
What
Faith
is
.
and
to
rest
on
him
.
Eph.
1.13
.
Q.
What
followes
hereof
?
A.
By
this
we
have
an
entrance
and
right
unto
all
the
promises
made
to
the
Elect
in
Christ
,
1
Pet.
1.21
.
Eph.
2.18
.
2
Pet.
1.11
.
CAP.
IX
.
Of
Gods
promises
to
them
that
actually
embrace
Christ
:
of
the
Blessings
of
the
Covenant
.
Q.
VNbelievers
have
promise
of
acceptance
,
if
they
will
come
in
and
submit
to
Christ
:
What
are
the
promises
made
to
them
that
doe
believe
?
A.
They
be
of
three
sorts
:
1
Spirituall
;
2
Temporall
:
3
Eternall
.
[
Spirituall
promises
may
be
reduced
to
two
heads
:
for
either
they
concerne
remission
of
sins
,
or
our
sanctification
,
and
perseverance
in
grace
.
]
1.
Sort
are
spirituall
promises
.
Q
What
promise
of
mercy
hath
God
made
to
them
that
believe
?
A.
God
hath
said
,
their
sinnes
and
iniquities
will
I
remember
no
more
;
they
are
passed
from
death
to
life
,
and
shall
not
come
into
condemnation
,
Heb.
10.17
Ioh.
5.24
.
Rom.
8.1
.
Act.
13.38
,
39.
Mic
:
7.18
,
19
Exod.
34.6
,
7.
Joh.
3.16
.
Q.
Touching
sanctification
;
What
promise
hath
God
made
in
the
Gospell
?
A.
God
hath
promised
to
teach
us
effectually
;
to
write
his
Law
in
our
hearts
;
to
cause
us
to
love
him
,
and
not
to
depart
from
him
.
[
God
hath
promised
to
work
our
works
in
us
,
else
this
Covenant
also
would
nor
be
sure
to
us
.
Those
are
better
promises
then
were
in
the
first
Covenant
.
God
doth
not
only
keepe
faith
and
covenant
with
us
on
his
owne
part
,
but
he
doth
also
forgive
our
failings
and
unfaithfulnesse
,
and
causeth
us
to
keep
covenant
with
him
.
Heb:
8.10
,
11.
Jer:
32.38.40
.
Esa:
26.12
.
Hos:
2.19
.
Deut:
30.6
.
Act:
5.31
2
Tim
2.13
,
Rom:
3.3
.
Q.
Doe
these
promises
belong
to
all
degrees
of
believers
?
A.
Yes
;
to
the
weake
,
and
to
them
that
be
cast
downe
,
as
well
as
to
them
that
be
strong
in
saith
,
and
free
from
doubtings
.
Mat
:
12.20
.
Mat
:
14.31
.
Q.
Shew
particularly
what
promises
God
hath
made
to
the
weake
Christian
,
to
one
that
is
a
beginner
.
A.
First
,
there
is
a
promise
of
acceptance
.
God
will
accept
and
cherish
the
ve
:
ry
first
motions
,
desires
,
1
To
the
weake
.
and
weakest
performances
of
the
honest
heart
.
Luk
15.20
.
2
Chron:
9.1
.
Gen:
22.16
.
with
Heb:
11.17
.
Esa:
42.3
.
2
Chron.
19.3
.
particularly
for
prayer
.
Esa.
65.24
.
for
almes
.
2
Cor.
8.12
.
Q
What
other
promise
is
there
for
weake
Christians
?
A.
Secondly
,
there
is
a
promise
of
perseverance
;
2
To
the
doubting
.
their
faith
shall
never
finally
faile
,
but
they
are
kept
by
the
power
of
God
unto
salvation
.
1.
Joh:
3.9
.
Luk:
22.32
.
Joh:
10.28
,
29.
1
Pet:
1.5
.
Zac
:
12.8
.
Esa:
40.29
.
1
Thess:
5.24
.
Jud:
v.
1.
Q
What
promise
is
made
to
the
doubting
and
distressed
Christians
disquieted
about
his
spirituall
estate
?
A.
God
will
heale
the
broken
hearted
,
beare
their
prayers
,
and
sustaine
them
with
his
grace
.
[
The
sanctifying
spirit
in
thee
is
Gods
witnesse
that
thou
art
his
.
[
Esa:
61.3
.
Esay
50.10
.
Jam
:
5.13
.
1
Cor:
10.13
.
Ioh
13.15.16
.
Esa:
57.16
,
20.
Mat
:
5.4
.
Psal:
51.8
.
Psal:
77.3
.
Q
What
promise
is
there
for
them
that
be
tempted
by
Satan
?
3.
To
the
tempted
.
A.
Greater
is
he
that
is
in
us
,
and
with
us
,
than
he
that
is
against
us
;
and
he
will
tread
Satan
under
our
feet
,
1
John
4.4
.
Rom
16.20
.
Re.
12.10
,
11
,
14
,
16.
Mat.
16.18
.
2
Cor.
12.9
.
Iam.
4.7
,
8.
Heb.
4.15.16
.
Q.
What
promise
is
there
to
a
backslider
that
is
returning
?
4.
To
the
laps●d
.
A.
God
will
heale
their
back-slidings
,
and
his
anger
shall
be
turned
away
from
them
.
Hos.
14
1
,
4.
Ier.
3.1
,
12.
Ier.
31.18
,
20
,
22.
Ezek
18.28
,
30.
Luke
22.32
.
Esay
55.7
.
Q.
What
promises
are
made
to
them
that
long
for
grace
,
and
for
the
favour
of
God
?
5.
To
the
hungry
soule
.
A.
God
will
satisfie
their
desires
,
and
speake
peace
to
their
soules
:
[
He
will
be
found
of
them
.
The
spirit
is
compared
to
water
;
1.
For
its
refreshing
the
weary
2.
For
its
clensing
of
the
filthy
.
3.
For
it
fruitfulnesse
,
making
the
barren
to
bring
forth
good
fruit
.
]
Mat.
5.6
.
Luke
11.13
Esay
44
3.
&
65.13
.
Prov.
2.25
.
Q.
What
temperall
promises
,
concerning
this
life
hath
God
made
to
us
in
Christ
?
Second
sort
of
promises
.
A.
He
will
give
us
all
needfull
ᵃ
blessings
,
and
turne
ᵇ
all
hurtfull
things
●●
our
good
.
ᵃ
Mat.
6.26
,
32.
Ps.
84.11
Esay
43.2
.
Gen.
15.1
.
ᶜ
Rom.
8.28
,
35
,
37
1
Cor
3.21
,
22.
Q.
What
promises
concerning
the
life
to
come
hath
God
given
us
?
A.
It
is
his
good
pleasure
to
give
us
his
Kingdome
,
Third
sort
of
promises
.
Luk.
12.32
.
Joh.
12.26
.
Joh.
17.24
.
[
All
these
things
doth
God
promise
with
his
Sonne
;
saying
,
Take
him
;
this
I
will
doe
for
you
,
I
will
forgive
your
sins
,
and
give
you
peace
:
if
any
thirst
,
I
will
fill
him
with
good
things
,
&c.
And
because
all
this
shall
be
sure
to
you
,
I
will
frame
your
hearts
to
love
me
;
I
will
be
your
teacher
;
you
shall
be
able
to
discern
between
pretious
and
vile
;
when
you
fall
,
I
will
not
suffer
you
to
fall
away
:
I
will
heare
your
prayers
,
I
will
give
you
victory
over
Satan
,
and
after
all
I
will
bring
you
to
glory
.
This
portion
you
shall
have
with
my
Christ
.
]
Q.
How
doth
God
confirme
all
these
promises
to
us
?
In
whom
are
they
sure
?
A.
In
Christ
,
the
foundation
of
the
New
Covenant
;
to
whom
God
hath
sworne
,
and
will
not
repent
.
2
Cor.
1.20
.
Heb.
7.19
,
21
,
22.
Heb.
6.13
,
17
,
18
,
19.
Tit.
1.2
.
2
Tim.
1.1
.
CAP.
X.
Of
Christ
the
Mediator
of
the
New
Test●ment
;
and
first
of
his
wonderfull
person
,
God
and
man
,
and
the
Benefits
flowing
from
that
personall
union
.
YOu
have
seen
what
God
hath
do●
for
us
,
viz.
given
his
Son
;
offered
hi●
to
sinners
,
with
rich
and
large
promis●
to
them
that
recieve
him
.
The
secon●
party
in
the
New
Covenant
is
Christ
th●
Mediator
.
The
second
party
in
the
New
Covenant
.
Of
this
Mediator
we
are
to
consider
two
things
:
1.
His
person
.
2.
H●
undertaking
and
office
.
Q.
All
the
promises
of
God
have
the
Yea
and
Amen
in
Christ
:
Who
is
Christ
▪
A.
Jesus
Christ
is
the
ᵃ
eternall
So●
of
God
,
of
the
same
ᵇ
substance
wit●
the
Father
,
God
from
everlasting
;
ᶜ
wh●
in
the
fulnesse
of
time
tooke
on
him
on
nature
;
ᵈ
so
that
he
is
true
God
and
tru●
man
in
one
person
.
ᵃ
Mat.
16.16
.
ᵇ
Heb
1.3
.
Joh.
1.1
,
3.
Joh.
10.30
.
Rev.
1.8
.
Esa
9.6
.
Joh.
5.18
.
Phil.
2.6
.
ᶜ
Gal.
4.4
,
●
ᵈ
Rom.
1.3
.
Rom.
9.5
.
Col.
2.9
.
Ma●
22.43
.
Q.
What
is
necessary
that
Christ
on
peace-maker
should
be
man
?
A.
Yes
,
for
three
reasons
.
First
,
because
he
that
redeemeth
,
and
they
that
be
redeemed
,
must
be
both
of
one
kind
and
nature
,
that
so
Gods
Justice
may
accept
him
in
our
stead
[
a
right
to
redeeme
;
therefore
Angels
that
fell
are
not
saved
,
because
he
took
not
their
nature
.
]
Heb.
2.10.11
,
14
,
16.
Ruth
.
4.4
,
6.
1
Cor.
15.20
,
21.
Q.
Why
secondly
?
A.
That
he
might
be
put
under
the
Law
,
and
die
;
the
which
as
God
he
could
not
doe
.
[
He
was
to
pay
our
debt
,
and
therefore
to
enter
into
our
bonds
.
]
Heb.
2.9
,
10
,
14.
Rev.
1
,
5.
1
Pet.
2.24
.
Q.
Why
thirdly
?
A.
That
he
might
be
a
mercifull
,
and
faithfull
High
Priest
in
things
pertaining
to
God
,
to
make
reconciliation
for
the
sins
of
the
people
.
Heb.
2.17
,
18.
Heb.
4.15
.
Heb.
5.2
.
Our
Saviour
was
taken
from
among
men
,
that
he
might
have
compassion
them
that
be
tempted
,
and
out
of
the
way
.
Q.
Did
Gods
justice
require
him
to
death
?
was
it
necessary
that
Christ
should
dye
for
us
?
A.
Yes
;
Sin
calls
for
death
,
as
for
its
wages
;
and
he
that
will
redeem
a
sinner
,
must
dye
for
him
:
[
He
must
pay
all
o●
debt
,
and
that
is
a
price
for
a
sinner
▪
Math.
26.39
.
Rom.
8.32
.
Heb.
9.12
,
22
,
26
1
Pet.
3.18
.
Q.
Why
must
the
Mediator
be
all
God
?
A.
1.
That
he
might
be
able
to
over
come
death
.
Act.
2.24
John
10.18
.
C●●
2.15
.
Q.
Why
2ly
must
the
Mediator
be
God
A.
2.
To
make
his
obedience
and
sufferings
efficacious
and
acceptable
for
us
All
the
Angels
in
Heaven
,
if
they
shoul●
suffer
in
Hell
for
evermore
,
cannot
sati●fie
for
one
soule
.
Heb.
9.12
,
14.
Heb.
10.
●
9.
Mic.
6.6
,
7.
1
Pet.
1.18
.
Psal.
49
,
7
,
8.
[
N●
meer
creature
can
stand
before
the
wrat●
of
God
to
overcome
it
;
a
finite
creature
cannot
satisfie
an
infinite
God
.
]
Q.
Say
the
same
againe
in
plaine
tearmes
.
A.
All
that
Christ
did
and
suffered
●●
therefore
meritorious
&
pretious
,
becaus●
it
was
the
suffering
and
obedience
of
on
that
is
God
:
[
The
bloud
of
God
,
the
righteousnesse
of
God
.
]
Acts
20.28
.
1
Cor.
2.8
.
2
Cor.
5.21
.
Rom.
3.22
.
Q.
How
can
that
be
,
seeing
God
cannot
suffer
,
nor
yet
be
obedient
to
any
there
being
none
greater
then
God
?
A.
Is
it
so
;
because
God
and
man
be
one
person
:
his
humane
nature
is
united
to
the
person
of
God
;
by
reason
of
which
personall
union
,
that
which
is
proper
to
the
humane
nature
,
is
applyed
to
whole
Christ
,
[
to
the
man
Christ
Jesus
.
]
Luke
1.43
.
John
8.58
.
John
3.13
.
Q.
Then
Jesus
Christ
the
Son
of
God
,
and
the
Son
of
Mary
,
are
not
two
persons
,
but
two
natures
in
one
person
.
A.
It
is
true
;
for
the
humane
nature
was
taken
into
the
subsistence
of
the
second
person
in
the
Blessed
Trinity
,
being
from
his
conception
prevented
from
a
personall
subsisting
of
it selfe
,
like
other
men
.
God
took
man
into
himselfe
,
and
joined
it
to
himself
;
and
so
God
and
man
be
one
Christ
]
Luk.
1.35
.
Heb.
2.16
.
Joh.
1.14
.
Joh.
17.21
,
22.
[
Man
and
wife
be
one
by
civill
bonds
,
yet
not
one
person
,
Christ
&
we
are
one
by
spirituall
bonds
,
yet
not
one
person
;
but
God
and
man
be
one
person
of
Christ
,
Mat
:
1.23
.
Emmanuel
.
Q.
Why
must
the
Mediator
be
God
and
Man
in
one
person
?
A.
He
must
be
man
,
that
he
might
dye
;
and
he
must
be
God
,
that
he
might
be
able
to
overcome
death
;
&
he
must
be
both
in
one
person
that
the
sufferings
in
the
humane
nature
,
might
have
worthinesse
and
merit
to
save
us
.
1
Pet.
1.19
.
Esay
53.10
,
11.
Q.
You
see
that
the
worthinesse
o●
Christs
sufferings
depends
on
that
blessed
union
of
man
to
the
Godhead
:
What
other
benefit
flowes
from
thence
?
A.
From
that
personall
union
are
communicated
to
us
all
the
graces
and
priviledges
which
we
doe
enjoy
,
or
looke
for
hereafter
.
[
all
our
riches
and
happinesse
is
first
in
Christ
our
head
,
and
from
Christ
to
us
.
]
Eph.
1.3
,
4.
1
Cor.
3.22
,
23
Ioh.
17.21
,
22
,
23.
&
15.9
.
&
1.16
.
Col.
1.
13
,
15
,
17
,
19
Rom
8.11
,
17.
[
All
thing●
are
ours
;
because
we
are
knit
to
Christ
and
Christ
is
Gods
:
from
that
blessed
and
glorious
Head
of
ours
that
dwels
in
the
glorious
Godhead
;
from
thence
descend
all
grace
to
the
brethren
.
God
is
first
th●
Father
of
Christ
,
then
our
Father
.
Christ
is
that
Iacobs
Ladder
,
that
joynes
Heaven
and
Earth
together
.
Iohn
1.51
.
&
20
17.
]
Q.
Is
it
not
a
great
comfort
that
our
Mediator
is
our
brother
,
and
also
one
with
God
?
A
It
now
is
,
and
ever
will
be
,
an
infinite
contentment
to
the
poore
soule
,
to
behold
our
blessed
Head
and
Mediator
dwelling
in
those
everlasting
burnings
,
set
in
glory
at
Gods
owne
right
hand
above
all
created
natures
:
[
From
whence
he
now
governes
the
Church
,
and
will
hereafter
glorifie
it
with
his
own
glory
.
]
Eph:
1
21
,
22.
Rom.
8.34
.
We
must
looke
upon
all
things
done
to
Christ
,
and
by
Christ
,
as
a
common
person
,
and
head
of
the
Elect
,
uniting
us
unto
God
,
communicating
unto
us
all
spirituall
good
things
;
triumphing
over
all
the
enemies
of
our
salvation
;
preparing
mansions
for
us
against
we
die
,
and
in
the
mean
while
making
intercession
for
us
,
untill
he
hath
brought
us
to
the
enjoyment
of
himselfe
in
glory
,
John
14.2
.
1
Cor.
3.23
.
&
17.21
,
22
,
24.
CAP:
XI
.
Of
Christs
Priestly
office
,
&
the
parts
thereof
,
viz.
satisfaction
and
intercession
.
HE
that
shall
bring
sinners
to
Heaven
must
doe
three
things
.
First
,
he
must
make
satisfaction
to
God
for
their
sinnes
.
Secondly
,
he
must
effectually
teach
them
to
know
God
.
Thirdly
,
he
must
rule
and
deliver
them
from
all
opposite
power
.
All
this
Christ
doth
undertake
and
performe
in
us
and
for
us
:
And
accordingly
we
are
taught
in
Scripture
,
that
he
hath
●
threefold
office
;
namely
,
1.
Of
Priest
,
to
make
reconciliation
,
Of
Christs
threefold
office
.
by
the
offering
up
o●
himselfe
to
God
for
us
.
2.
Of
a
King
,
to
conquer
our
enemies
,
and
rule
in
ou●
hearts
.
3.
Of
a
Prophet
,
to
teach
us
the
will
of
God
.
Q.
What
is
Christs
Priestly
Office
?
1.
Priestly
.
A.
Christs
Priestly
office
is
,
to
pacifie
his
Fathers
wrath
,
and
make
an
atonement
for
the
sins
of
the
people
,
by
the
offering
up
of
himselfe
a
sacrifice
for
sin
Heb.
5.1
.
Heb.
2.17
.
Levit.
5.17
,
18.
Num
16.47
.
Heb.
9.26
.
Q.
What
be
the
parts
of
Christ
Priestly
office
?
A.
Two
,
namely
,
to
make
-
1
Satisfaction
for
the
people
.
-
2
Intercession
for
the
people
.
[
And
so
was
the
Office
of
Aaron
,
and
the
Priests
,
to
be
mediators
between
God
and
man
;
and
to
make
atonement
for
the
sins
of
the
people
,
and
to
pray
for
them
.
Heb.
9.7
,
Heb.
5.1
.
Q.
We
have
offended
and
wronged
God
:
Of
Christs
satisfaction
Did
Christ
make
any
reall
satisfaction
to
God
for
the
same
?
A.
Yes
:
He
did
not
barely
intreat
for
us
,
but
he
paid
in
such
a
price
,
and
gave
such
contentment
to
Gods
Justice
in
our
behalfe
,
that
the
Lord
doth
smell
a
favour
of
rest
to
our
soules
.
Rom.
3.25
,
26.
1
Tim.
2.6
.
1
Pet.
1.19
.
with
1
Joh.
2.2
.
Num.
19.9
.
with
Heb.
13.11
,
12.
Levit.
16.20
,
22.
Esa.
53.5
,
8.
[
Christ
doth
not
barely
intreat
,
but
as
an
advocate
,
he
pleads
a
satisfaction
made
:
Expiation
and
satisfaction
is
the
taking
away
of
an
offence
,
by
doing
or
suffering
something
,
by
some
worke
or
price
which
the
party
offended
will
accept
of
.
As
2
Sam.
21.3
.
1
Cor.
6.20
.
Heb.
9.12
.
Philem.
v.
18.
Q.
How
did
Christ
make
such
satisfaction
for
us
.
A.
By
the
offering
up
of
his
body
a
sacrifice
for
sinne
,
according
to
the
will
of
God
,
by
which
we
are
consecrated
and
reconciled
to
God
for
ever
.
[
The
Father
craved
no
more
but
once
offering
for
our
ransome
.
]
Heb.
10.5
,
9
,
12.
Eph.
5.2
.
with
Gen.
8.21
.
Rom.
8.34
.
Christs
bloud
is
the
price
of
soules
.
Q.
Is
that
a
true
&
full
satisfaction
for
sin
?
A.
Yes
:
Gods
Justice
is
no
looser
by
pardoning
sin
for
Christs
sake
,
seeing
our
sinnes
are
visited
to
the
full
upon
Christ
our
surety
;
there
is
man
for
man
,
soule
for
soule
;
the
pretious
death
of
his
righteous
Son
,
instead
of
a
sinfull
creature
.
1
Pet.
3.18
.
1
Joh.
17.9
Joh.
11.50
.
Rom.
8
32.
In
Hell
there
is
suffering
enough
but
no
satisfaction
;
the
debt
is
never
p●●d
.
Gods
Justice
is
better
contented
in
Christs
sufferings
for
a
time
,
then
in
the
creatures
for
evermore
;
and
for
the
sinnes
of
the
Elect
,
then
for
the
sinnes
of
the
damned
.
]
Q.
If
God
be
satisfied
,
then
we
are
discharged
from
the
curse
of
the
Law
,
and
all
our
debt
to
Gods
Justice
A.
We
are
so●
because
Christ
our
surety
hath
fully
answered
the
Law
for
us
;
so
that
nothing
remaines
to
be
charged
on
us
.
Gal.
3.10
,
13.
Rom.
8.33
,
34.
Q.
But
how
did
Christ
answer
the
Law
for
us
?
A.
By
ᵃ
bearing
all
that
punishment
which
is
due
to
breakers
of
God
Law
;
and
by
ᵇ
fulfilling
all
that
obed●ence
which
it
requireth
of
us
.
ᵃ
Phil.
28.
Ro.
5.19
.
ᵇ
Mat.
5.17
.
Joh.
8.29
.
Mat.
3.15
.
Rom.
8.3
.
We
that
are
sinners
stand
bound
to
God
in
a
double
debt
.
1.
Of
satisfaction
for
sins
past
.
2.
Of
obedience
for
time
coming
:
This
the
Law
requireth
of
us
,
and
thus
much
Christ
hath
performed
for
us
.
Q.
What
is
the
second
part
of
Christs
Priestly
office
.
A.
To
make
intercession
for
us
,
Of
Christs
intercession
.
Rom
8.34
.
Heb.
7.25
.
Q.
What
meane
you
by
Christs
intercession
?
A.
Christ
stands
between
God
and
us
;
he
presents
us
and
our
prayers
to
God
,
&
pleads
his
merits
for
our
acceptance
.
[
Christ
appears
in
the
presence
of
God
for
us
,
as
the
high
Priests
did
with
the
names
the
twelve
Tribes
,
in
the
Holy
of
Holies
.
]
Heb.
9.24
.
1
Joh.
2.1
.
Rev.
8.2
,
3.
Exod:
28.28
,
29
,
38.
Q.
What
then
be
the
parts
of
Christs
intercession
?
A.
They
be
two
.
1.
To
present
and
tender
to
his
Father
his
owne
bloud
,
which
he
shed
for
our
sins
:
And
2ly
,
To
make
requests
for
us
.
Thus
did
the
high
Priest
,
(
who
was
a
Type
of
Christ
)
enter
into
the
Holy
of
Holies
[
which
was
a
figure
of
Heaven
]
with
the
bloud
of
a
Bullock
,
&
a
Goat
,
[
which
did
signifie
Christs
bloud
]
and
with
Incese
:
[
which
did
signifie
his
prayers
for
the
people
.
]
Thus
did
the
High
Priest
when
he
went
into
the
Holy
of
Holies
,
to
make
atonement
and
reconciliation
for
the
people
.
Lev.
16.5
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
15
,
16
,
19.
And
thus
doth
Christ
our
High
Priest
for
us
now
in
Heaven
.
Rev.
8.2
,
3.
Heb.
9.12
,
23
,
24.
Christ
carried
his
own
bloud
into
Heaven
.
Q.
What
is
the
effect
and
fruit
of
this
part
of
Christs
Priestly
office
?
1
Pet.
2.5
.
Heb.
7.25
.
Heb.
9.14
.
A.
By
this
applying
and
pleading
of
his
sacrifice
for
us
,
both
our
persons
,
and
our
services
are
accepted
with
God
.
Exod.
28
38.
Q.
What
followes
of
all
this
?
A.
Therefore
we
must
go
to
God
only
by
Christ
,
and
not
by
any
Creature
,
Saint
,
or
Ang●ll
:
'T
is
Christs
office
,
not
theirs
,
to
appeare
in
our
behalfe
before
God
.
Heb
4.14
,
16.
with
Heb.
5.4
,
5.
Q.
How
doth
it
appeare
that
he
is
a
Priest
to
you
?
A.
Because
he
gives
me
peace
of
conscience
in
his
bloud
,
and
hath
made
me
a
Priest
,
to
offer
up
spirituall
sacrifices
to
God
by
him
.
Rev.
1.6
.
1
Pet
2.5
.
Rom.
12.1
.
CAP.
XII
.
Of
Christs
-
Kingly
,
or
Ruling
office
.
-
Propheticall
,
&
Teaching
office
.
ALL
the
Benefits
obtained
by
Christs
Priestly
Office
,
are
conveyed
unto
us
by
his
Kingly
and
Propheticall
office
.
Q.
Is
Christ
the
King
of
the
Church
?
A.
Yes
:
2.
Of
Christs
Kingly
office
.
Christ
is
the
only
King
over
the
Church
:
It
is
such
an
Honour
,
that
God
thinkes
it
fit
for
none
but
his
Son
.
Heb.
1.8
,
9.
Col.
1.15
,
18.
Christ
is
the
first
borne
of
every
Creature
;
He
is
the
Head
and
Husband
of
the
Church
,
and
therefore
he
alone
is
fit
,
he
alone
is
able
to
gather
a
Church
,
to
rule
his
Church
,
and
to
deliver
it
from
those
mighty
Principalities
and
Powers
which
fight
against
our
soules
.
Mat.
2.2
.
Rev.
19.16
.
1
Tim.
6.15
.
Rev.
15.3
.
Q.
What
kind
of
Kingdome
,
or
dominion
hath
Christ
over
the
Church
?
A.
It
is
not
of
this
world
,
nor
like
the
Kingdomes
of
earth
:
But
it
is
a
spirituall
Kingdome
,
ordering
the
businesse
of
the
soule
,
and
the
affaires
of
Heaven
.
Col.
1.
13.
Rev:
1.18
.
&
3.7
.
All
things
belonging
to
it
are
spirituall
;
the
means
of
gathering
and
governing
it
,
are
spirituall
;
the
weapons
of
our
warfare
,
are
spirituall
;
the
blessings
and
priviledges
are
spirituall
;
the
enemies
of
it
are
spirituall
,
&c.
Q.
What
be
the
parts
of
this
spirituall
Kingly
office
of
Christ
?
A.
They
be
foure
.
1
To
deliver
us
out
of
the
hands
of
our
spirituall
enemies
;
to
turne
us
from
darknesse
to
light
,
&
from
the
power
of
Satan
unto
God
,
and
so
to
translate
us
into
the
Kingdome
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Act:
26
,
18.
Col.
1.13
.
Luk.
1.74
.
Q.
What
be
those
spirituall
enemies
out
of
whose
hands
Christ
doth
deliver
us
?
A.
Foure
.
1a
a
Sinne.
2
ᵇ
Satan
.
3
ᶜ
The
curse
of
the
Law
.
And
Lastly
,
ᵈ
Death
:
All
these
be
enemies
to
our
salvation
,
and
over
them
all
Christ
doth
give
us
the
victory
:
ᵃ
1
Pet:
4.2
.
1
Joh:
3.8
.
Mat
:
12.20
.
Rom
6.7
.
ᵇ
Rom.
16.20
.
1
Ioh:
4.4
.
ᶜ
Rom:
7.1.4
.
&
8.33
.
ᵈ
1
Cor.
15.55
,
57.
Q.
What
is
the
second
part
of
Christs
Kingly
office
?
A.
To
give
us
Laws
and
Rules
to
order
and
governe
us
(
being
thus
gathered
)
in
the
wayes
of
truth
and
righteousnesse
.
Esay
9.6
,
7.
Gal:
6.16
.
Mat
:
28.20
.
Q.
Then
they
wrong
Christ
in
his
Kingly
office
,
that
challenge
a
power
over
the
conscience
,
to
bind
it
with
sin
,
or
duty
?
A.
They
doe
so
;
because
it
is
Christs
prerogative
to
give
Lawes
to
the
conscience
,
Esay
33.22
.
Mat.
23.8
,
10.
Iam.
4.12
.
Men
may
order
the
outward
man
by
their
Lawes
,
Col.
2.11.21
,
12.
but
the
conscience
is
Christs
peculiar
,
they
may
not
meddle
with
that
,
to
bind
where
Christ
hath
set
free
;
And
where
Christ
hath
bound
,
no
man
can
set
us
free
,
1
Cor.
7.24
.
2
Cor.
11.20
Gal.
5.1
.
Q.
What
is
the
third
part
of
Christs
Kingly
office
?
A.
To
subdue
our
lusts
;
to
rule
in
our
hearts
by
his
Word
and
Spirit
,
and
to
keep
us
in
obedience
to
his
Lawes
,
Psal.
110.2
,
3.
&
45.5
.
2
Cor:
10.4.5
.
Luk:
19.14
,
27.
Ezek:
34.23
,
24.
Q.
What
is
the
fourth
part
of
Christs
Kingly
office
?
A.
To
defend
and
preserve
us
amidst
all
tentations
,
unto
his
Kingdome
of
glory
.
Christ
doth
take
order
with
the
Enemies
of
his
Church
&
Kingdome
:
he
discovers
and
confounds
their
plots
and
devices
:
He
restraines
their
rage
,
and
sets
bounds
to
their
malice
,
&
at
last
he
casteth
them
into
the
lake
that
burneth
with
fire
and
brimstone
.
Rev.
2.10
.
Luk.
18.7
,
8.
Esa.
43.2
.
Amos
9.9
.
Ezra
6.8
,
11
,
22.
Esth.
3.8
,
13.
with
Esth.
6.1
,
6.
with
Esth.
8.5
,
8
,
11.
with
Esth.
9.1
,
22.
Rev.
19.20
.
Q.
By
what
means
doth
Christ
gathe●
him
a
Kingdome
,
and
carry
on
the
Government
thereof
?
A.
ᵃ
Not
by
the
arm
of
flesh
,
ᵇ
bu●
by
spirituall
weapons
,
viz.
His
Word
,
Sacraments
,
and
the
exercise
of
the
keyes
(
which
we
call
discipline
)
ᵃ
2
Cor.
10.4
.
Esa.
11.4
.
Eph.
6.11
,
12.
ᵇ
Jo●
20.23
.
Mat.
18.17
,
18.
Q.
Then
it
is
not
lawfull
for
Christians
by
force
of
Armes
,
to
erect
Christs
Kingdome
?
much
lesse
is
it
lawfull
for
Christian
people
to
rise
up
against
civill
Magistrates
,
for
the
Cause
and
Kingdome
o●
Jesus
Christ
?
A.
It
is
utterly
unlawfull
,
ᵃ
because
Christs
Kingdome
is
not
of
this
world
,
〈◊〉
therefore
his
servants
may
not
fight
:
●●
Christs
Spirituall
Kingdome
does
not
overthrow
Cesars
temporall
power
,
an●
therefore
Christ
hath
commanded
a●
humble
subjection
to
all
civill
Powers
.
ᵃ
Joh.
18.36
.
Mat.
26.52
.
ᵇ
Mat.
22.21
.
Rom.
13.1
,
2
,
4
,
7.
Tit.
3.1
.
Act.
23.5
.
1
Pet.
2.13
,
15
,
16.
It
is
a
singular
wickednesse
,
to
make
Christs
Name
and
Gospell
a
pretence
to
shake
off
Temporall
authority
,
or
to
make
it
a
Condition
of
our
yeilding
civill
obedience
unto
them
.
Q.
How
shall
I
know
that
Christ
is
a
King
to
me
?
A.
By
two
things
.
1.
By
the
obedience
I
yeild
to
his
Lawes
.
Joh.
15.14
.
Q.
How
secondly
?
A.
By
the
victory
he
gives
me
over
my
sinnes
:
if
sinne
reigne
in
us
,
Christ
is
not
King
.
[
Christ
sets
up
his
Word
in
our
hearts
;
he
makes
us
a
willing
and
obedient
people
;
the
lusts
,
and
principles
,
and
maximes
of
the
World
rule
not
in
us
.
]
Psal.
110.3
.
1
Pet.
2.9
.
Col.
1.13
.
Q.
Christ
is
the
great
Prophet
of
the
Church
,
to
teach
,
instruct
,
exhort
,
Of
Christs
Protheticall
office
.
and
comfort
his
people
.
Joh.
1.9
.
John
6.45
.
What
be
the
parts
of
Christs
Propheticall
Office
?
A.
Two
:
1.
To
reveale
his
Father
,
and
make
known
his
will
to
us
.
Joh.
1.18
.
Luk.
1.78
,
79.
Eph.
3.9
.
Deut.
18.15
.
with
Joh.
10.3
,
9
,
11.
1
Cor.
1.21
.
Q.
What
is
the
second
part
of
Christs
teaching
office
?
A.
Effectually
to
perswade
the
heart
to
receive
the
Doctrine
taught
;
[
to
open
their
eies
,
unstop
their
eares
,
and
cause
their
heart
to
attend
.
]
Esa.
35.4
,
5.
Joh.
6.45
.
Act.
16.14
.
Rev.
3.18
.
Christ
does
not
onely
hold
forth
the
light
,
but
he
gives
us
eies
to
see
it
.
Q.
Be
there
not
other
Prophets
and
Teachers
of
the
Church
.
A.
Yes
;
Christ
useth
the
Ministry
of
men
,
but
all
the
efficacy
and
power
of
their
teaching
is
from
God
.
1
Cor.
3.7
.
Mat.
11.25.26
,
27.
Mat.
13.13
.
2
Cor.
3.3
.
Gal.
2.8
.
2
Cor.
4.6
,
7.
Q
How
shall
I
know
that
I
am
taught
of
God
?
A.
When
the
Word
which
we
heare
is
followed
by
us
,
and
obeyed
:
[
else
thou
hast
heard
a
meer
man
;
man
may
teach
you
to
know
the
definitions
of
faith
,
of
sin
,
of
repentance
,
&c.
but
Christ
alone
teacheth
you
to
believe
and
repent
;
Christ
giveth
the
discerning
,
the
taste
to
judge
between
things
that
differ
.
]
2
Cor.
10.5
.
Joh.
10.4
,
5
,
27.
CAP.
XIII
.
Of
Man
to
be
reconciled
to
God
in
the
New
Covenant
;
Man
is
the
third
party
in
the
Covenant
of
Grace
.
GOD
hath
given
his
Son
to
be
a
Covenant
of
the
people
,
The
third
party
in
the
New
Covenant
.
(
Esa.
42.6
.
)
Made
sure
promises
to
him
,
&c.
And
Christ
thus
brought
into
the
world
,
furnished
with
grace
&
power
,
is
offered
to
sinners
,
with
large
promises
to
them
that
receive
him
.
It
followes
to
be
considered
.
Q.
To
whom
doe
those
promises
of
life
and
salvation
belong
?
Who
may
take
comfort
in
them
?
A.
Onely
they
that
be
in
covenant
with
God
.
Eph.
2.12
.
Q.
When
is
the
soule
in
covenant
with
God
?
A.
When
the
heart
consents
to
take
Christ
as
he
is
offered
to
us
in
all
his
Offices
;
resigning
up
,
&
engaging
our selves
to
be
wholly
his
:
[
God
takes
us
for
his
people
,
we
take
him
to
be
our
God
.
]
Deut.
26.17
,
18.
Jer.
30.21
,
22.
Gen.
15.1
,
6.
Zach.
13.9
.
Joh.
1.12
.
The
soule
does
not
mislike
the
person
,
nor
the
Portion
,
nor
the
tearmes
on
which
Christ
is
offered
to
us
.
The
believer
takes
Christ
for
his
Saviour
,
for
his
Teacher
,
for
his
Lord
and
Ruler
.
Q.
What
manner
of
persons
are
in
covenant
with
God
?
A.
Such
as
believe
the
Gospell
,
repent
of
their
sinnes
,
and
walke
uprightly
before
God
.
Gen.
17.1
.
Mar.
1.15
.
Acts
20.21
.
These
three
things
are
required
of
all
that
be
in
Covenant
with
God
.
1.
Of
Faith
.
Q.
What
is
the
nature
,
and
proper
act
of
faith
?
A.
It
is
a
grace
,
whereby
we
doe
acknowledge
and
accept
of
Christ
for
our
Lord
&
Saviour
,
and
rest
on
him
alone
for
salvation
.
[
Or
it
is
a
grace
,
whereby
the
soule
doth
rest
and
rely
on
the
promise
of
life
and
salvation
made
in
Christ
Jesus
.
]
Eph.
1.12
,
13.
Rom.
10.14
.
Rom.
15.12
.
Tit.
1.1.2
Psal.
2.12
.
Psal
,
18.2
:
]
Trust
hath
for
its
object
,
the
promises
of
God
;
and
it
is
not
every
promise
that
is
the
object
of
faith
,
as
it
justifieth
,
but
the
promise
of
life
only
:
Christ
is
the
proper
object
of
faith
as
it
justifieth
,
&
trusting
is
the
proper
act
of
faith
.
To
seek
,
and
thirst
after
Christ
,
and
rest
on
him
,
that
is
Faith
.
]
Heb.
10.38
.
Q.
Many
say
they
trust
on
Christ
,
and
yet
deceive
themselves
:
Shew
some
signes
of
true
faith
.
A.
There
be
three
signes
of
true
faith
.
1.
It
makes
me
to
strive
against
unbeliefe
.
and
all
other
lusts
;
purging
the
heart
,
and
working
out
the
filthinesse
of
it
,
as
a
spring
doth
the
mire
and
dirt
that
is
cast
into
it
:
[
or
as
the
stomack
expels
poyson
]
faith
and
lusts
cannot
lodge
and
dwell
together
.
Mar.
9.24
.
He.
10.38
.
Acts.
15.9
.
Q.
What
is
a
second
signe
of
true
faith
?
What
gratious
affections
doe
shew
true
faith
?
A.
True
faith
makes
us
to
prize
Jesus
Christ
above
all
things
;
the
soule
will
sell
all
gladly
,
and
part
with
any
content
for
Christs
sake
.
Mat.
13.44
.
Psal.
45.10
.
Heb.
11.24
,
25.
Gen.
22.12
.
Heb.
11.8
.
Q.
How
,
thirdly
,
may
true
faith
be
knowne
?
A.
Because
it
is
not
a
dead
faith
,
but
it
worketh
by
love
,
that
is
,
whatsoever
sin
we
resist
,
and
whatsoever
good
thing
we
doe
,
we
doe
all
out
of
a
love
to
the
Lord
Jesus
:
[
We
so
love
God
,
that
we
hate
evill
for
Gods
sake
.
]
Gal.
5.6
.
Ioh.
21.16
.
Iam
2.17
,
18.
Q.
What
,
secondly
,
2.
Of
Repentance
.
must
they
doe
that
be
,
or
would
be
in
covenant
with
God
?
A.
They
must
repent
of
their
sins
,
and
change
their
lives
,
Mot
:
3.7
,
8.
Act.
2.38
.
Q.
Why
must
they
also
repent
that
be
,
or
would
be
in
Covenant
with
God
?
A.
Because
it
is
necessary
that
they
that
be
in
Covenant
with
God
,
must
breake
their
league
with
every
sin
:
friendship
with
God
cannot
stand
with
friendship
with
any
sin
,
2
Cor:
6.17
,
18.
Jam.
4.4
.
1
Joh.
2.15
.
Q.
What
is
Repentance
?
A.
It
is
a
grace
of
Gods
Spirit
,
whereby
we
are
grieved
for
offending
o●
God
,
ᵇ
and
doe
turne
from
sinne
,
ᶜ
ou●
of
an
inward
and
spirituall
d●slike
and
hatred
of
its
filthinesse
;
ᵃ
Mat.
26.75
.
2
Cor.
7.10
.
ᵇ
Esay
1.16
,
17.
2
Pet.
2.22
1
Cor.
5.7
.
Act:
3.19
.
Ezek:
36.26
,
27
,
31
ᶜ
Esay
33
22.
Q.
What
be
the
parts
of
repentance
▪
A.
Two
:
mortification
,
whereby
we
die
to
sinne
:
and
vivification
,
whereby
we
are
quickned
to
a
life
of
grace
,
Gal.
5.24
.
1
Pet.
4.1
,
2
,
3.
Rom.
6.6
,
7.
&
8.2
,
10
,
13
▪
Eph.
4.22.24
.
Luk.
3.11
.
Q.
Then
prophane
persons
,
that
be
at
sometimes
grieved
&
ashamed
for
some
sins
,
are
not
esteemed
to
repent
,
unlesse
they
be
renued
to
a
life
of
grace
?
A.
It
is
true
;
Because
their
sorrow
for
sin
is
greater
then
their
conscience
of
sin
,
and
therefore
it
is
but
a
fleshly
sorrow
.
1
King
.
21.19
,
20
,
27.
Mat.
27.3
,
4
,
5.
Re.
16.10
,
11.
Hos.
7.14
.
Es.
58.5
,
6.
Jer.
8.5
.
Ez.
36.15
,
31.
the
stone
sweats
,
but
is
not
soft
:
So
,
&c.
Q.
How
then
may
I
know
my
repentance
to
be
true
?
A.
By
three
signes
.
1.
By
the
conscience
I
make
of
sinne
for
time
to
come
,
[
True
repentance
begets
tendernesse
of
conscience
.
]
1
Sam.
24.5
.
Job
.
34.31
,
32.
Hos.
14.2
.
Q.
How
Secondly
?
A.
It
workes
in
my
heart
a
secret
antipathy
and
heart-rising
against
all
sin
,
in
whomsoever
it
is
:
though
their
sins
doe
not
indanger
my
own
salvation
.
[
Nature
doth
abhor
those
things
that
be
contrary
to
it
;
as
a
Toad
or
Serpent
:
so
doth
our
new
and
spirituall
nature
loath
all
sin
.
]
Psal.
119.136
.
Act.
17.16
.
2
Pet.
2.8
.
Q.
How
,
Lastly
,
is
true
repentance
knowne
?
A.
By
the
fruits
of
godly
sorrow
,
reckoned
up
by
Saint
Paul
.
2
Cor.
7.11
.
Q.
What
say
you
of
confession
to
a
Priest
,
and
satisfaction
:
Are
not
they
parts
of
repentance
?
A.
No
;
we
need
not
confesse
all
our
sinnes
to
men
,
and
we
cannot
satisfie
God
by
bearing
penance
:
[
Our
sinnes
are
not
a
jot
better
done
away
by
performing
all
the
penances
in
the
world
.
]
CAP.
XIV
.
Of
mans
uprightnesse
before
God
.
Q
WHat
,
thirdly
,
is
required
of
them
that
be
in
Covenant
with
God
?
A.
God
requires
that
all
such
as
be
in
covenant
with
him
,
3.
Of
new
obedience
.
should
walke
before
him
,
and
be
upright
or
perfect
.
Gen.
17.1
.
Q.
What
is
uprightnesse
or
sincerity
?
A.
Uprightnesse
is
,
when
we
strive
to
walk
in
ᵃ
all
the
Commandments
and
Ordinances
of
the
Lord
,
blamelesse
;
ᵇ
so
that
our
hearts
shall
not
reproach
us
of
any
unfaithfulnesse
,
from
the
least
to
the
greatest
of
his
lawes
,
ᵃ
Luk.
1.6
.
Mat.
23.23
.
Luk.
16.10
.
Jam.
2.10
.
ᶜ
Psal.
66.18
.
Iob
27.6
.
Psal.
50.16
,
17.
2
Cron.
30.19
,
20.
Q.
None
can
be
perfect
without
sin
in
this
life
:
Whom
doth
the
Gospell
account
perfect
before
the
Lord
?
A.
Them
that
without
guile
and
partiality
doe
apply
themselves
to
the
whole
will
of
God
;
that
is
,
Hate
all
sinne
,
and
have
respect
to
all
Gods
commandements
.
Psal.
119.6
.
&
32.2
.
Job
.
1.1
.
Gen:
6.9
.
Num.
14.24
.
1
Chron.
12.33
.
Iam.
4.8
.
Q.
What
be
the
properties
of
this
uprightnesse
of
heart
?
A.
They
be
foure
.
It
is
expressed
and
known
by
,
1.
Truth
ᵃ
in
the
inward
parts
.
2.
By
soundnesse
ᵇ
of
heart
without
guile
and
doubling
.
3.
By
the
ᶜ
whole
heart
,
without
dividing
.
4.
And
by
ᵈ
sincerity
,
without
mixture
,
doing
all
things
as
in
the
sight
of
God
.
ᵃ
Psal.
5●
.
6
.
Joh.
4.23
.
Heb.
20.22
.
ᵇ
Psal.
119.80
.
Psal.
32.2
.
Rev.
3.2
.
1
Tim:
1.5
.
Psal.
12.2
.
ᶜ
1
Sam.
12.24
.
2
King
:
23.3
.
Psal.
119.2
.
Hos.
10.2
.
Psal.
15.2
.
ᵈ
1
Corinth.
5.8
.
2
Cor:
1.12
.
Mat.
5.8
.
2
Cor.
2.17
.
The
upright
and
sincere
Christian
is
,
1.
Really
and
in
Truth
such
as
he
seems
to
be
.
2.
He
is
thorough
for
God
in
all
places
,
in
all
companies
,
in
all
businesses
.
3
His
heart
is
not
divided
betweene
God
and
Idols
,
between
God
and
Men
,
betweene
God
,
and
credit
,
or
profit
,
and
any
other
creature
.
4.
He
does
not
mingle
false
ends
,
or
false
motives
,
with
Gods
will
and
glory
:
He
is
not
an
eye-servant
.
Q.
What
is
the
benefit
and
comfort
of
uprightnesse
before
God
?
A.
God
is
pleased
with
them
,
and
ᵃ
takes
delight
in
their
person
,
and
in
all
their
services
,
ᵇ
accepting
the
will
for
the
deed
:
ᵃ
1
Chron.
29.17
.
Prov.
11.20
.
Heb.
11.5
.
2
Chron.
25.2
,
14.
ᵇ
Gen.
22.16
.
2
Sam:
7.2
.
2
Cor:
8.12
.
1
King
:
8.18
.
Q.
This
Covenant
with
God
when
is
it
broken
?
A.
It
is
not
broken
by
particular
failings
,
but
by
unfaithfulnesse
;
that
is
,
when
the
heart
departeth
from
the
Lord
secretly
or
openly
,
choosing
and
joyning
it selfe
to
any
creature
,
or
goeth
after
any
lust
.
Ez.
14.7
.
Heb.
3.12
.
Deut:
29.18
.
Hos.
4.16
,
17.
Ezek.
33.31
.
Hos.
2.2
.
Es:
66.3
.
2
Chron.
15.
with
2
Chron.
16.7
.
10
,
12.
2
Chron.
●9
.
3
.
Q.
When
is
it
kept
?
A.
When
,
though
we
faile
in
particulars
of
duty
,
yet
the
heart
is
not
divorced
from
the
Lord
,
but
still
loveth
,
prizeth
,
and
cleaveth
to
him
above
all
things
.
Psal:
119.57
.
2
Chron.
25.17
.
Ezr:
6.21
.
Jer:
30
31
,
32.
Q.
Why
be
these
Graces
required
in
Gods
people
?
Why
must
they
repent
,
and
walk
in
new
obedience
?
A.
Because
God
is
an
holy
God
,
and
therefore
his
people
must
be
holy
,
&
severed
from
the
pollutions
of
the
World
.
1
Pet.
1.15
,
16.
Act.
7.3
.
Lev.
20.26
.
Zach.
14
20
,
21.
2
Thes.
2.13
.
[
God
receives
not
to
glory
,
who
are
not
first
partakers
of
Grace
.
]
Heb.
12.14
.
Mat.
23.25
.
Q
Might
not
God
as
well
bring
us
to
Heaven
without
sanctification
;
forgive
our
sinnes
,
and
more
adoe
?
A.
No
:
Because
Christ
is
unto
us
sanctification
,
as
well
as
redemption
;
that
so
he
might
deliver
us
from
all
the
evill
of
sin
;
that
is
,
from
the
power
of
sin
,
as
well
as
from
the
guilt
of
sin
:
Grace
is
no
burthen
to
him
that
hath
it
;
nay
it
is
a
greater
mercy
to
bring
us
to
Heaven
,
through
sanctification
and
adoption
,
making
us
his
Sons
,
then
absolutely
to
forgive
our
sins
.
[
As
it
is
a
greater
honour
to
be
the
Son
of
a
King
,
then
his
favourite
.
]
1
Cor.
1.30
.
Gal.
2.17
,
18.
Q.
What
followes
of
all
this
Doctrine
of
the
New
Covenant
,
as
to
the
wicked
?
A.
It
follows
,
That
no
wicked
,
gracelesse
,
impenitent
person
,
hath
any
thing
to
doe
with
the
Covenant
of
Mercy
and
Peace
.
Esa.
4.3
,
4.
Mar.
7.23
.
1
Ioh.
1.6
.
Rom
8.9
.
Rev.
21.27
.
Q.
What
comfort
ariseth
hereof
to
the
godly
?
A.
They
are
hereby
assured
,
as
by
a
witnesse
within
themselves
,
that
God
is
their
God
,
and
they
his
children
:
The
heart
pondereth
the
promises
,
and
sees
himselfe
taken
into
Christ
,
and
his
name
written
in
Heaven
.
]
1
Joh.
5.10
.
2
Pet.
1.10
,
11.
2
Cor.
1.22
.
[
These
graces
are
not
matter
of
conjecture
,
but
of
experience
and
feeling
,
they
find
that
they
obey
Gods
call
,
heare
his
voyce
,
believe
,
repent
,
&c.
these
Graces
are
as
the
seal
sealed
;
the
Spirit
of
God
is
the
seal
sealing
,
which
makes
that
holy
stampe
and
impression
on
our
hearts
.
]
Q.
But
my
faith
and
graces
be
weak
,
and
I
often
fall
.
A.
If
they
be
sound
,
in
truth
and
sincerity
,
it
is
enough
:
Our
graces
do
not
save
us
;
t
is
Christ
that
saveth
,
who
is
made
unto
us
righteousnesse
,
&c.
1
Cor.
1.30
.
But
these
Graces
evidence
our
Being
in
Christ
,
2
Cor.
5.17
.
and
our
future
Glory
,
being
made
meet
to
be
partakers
of
the
inheritance
of
Saints
in
light
.
Col.
1.12
.
CAP.
XV.
Of
the
Articles
of
Faith
IN
expounding
of
the
Articles
of
our
Faith
,
I
shall
observe
this
method
.
1.
What
it
is
that
we
doe
believe
.
2.
Why
and
upon
what
grounds
we
doe
believe
it
.
3.
How
a
man
may
know
,
whether
he
doe
believe
it
better
then
the
Devils
doe
,
which
believe
and
Tremble
.
Q.
The
Knowledge
of
God
,
and
what
we
ought
to
believe
,
is
taught
in
the
Scripture
,
and
more
summarily
in
the
Creed
:
What
is
the
Creed
?
A.
It
is
a
Forme
of
sound
and
wholesome
words
,
teaching
us
what
we
must
believe
concerning
God
,
and
the
Church
of
God
.
2
Tim.
1.13
.
Q.
It
is
not
then
a
prayer
?
A.
No
;
it
doth
not
contain
matter
of
petition
,
but
of
profession
of
faith
;
as
the
gesture
of
standing
up
doth
also
shew
.
It
belongs
to
the
Honour
and
Worship
of
God
,
that
we
make
confession
of
our
Faith
.
Rom.
10.9
.
I
believe
in
God
.
Q.
How
many
Gods
be
there
?
A.
Onely
one
God
,
distinct
in
three
persons
,
Deu.
6.4
.
Esa.
446.1
Joh.
5.7
.
Mat.
28.19
.
Unity
in
Trinity
,
and
Trinity
in
Unity
is
to
be
worshiped
and
glorified
.
Q.
How
be
the
Persons
called
?
A.
God
the
Father
,
God
the
Son
,
and
God
the
Holy
Ghost
.
2
Cor.
13.14
.
Q.
Which
of
these
three
Persons
is
Jesus
Christ
?
A.
The
second
and
middle
Person
.
Joh.
16.28
.
Eph.
1.3
.
Joh.
14.26
.
Joh.
15.26
.
Q.
What
is
God
?
A.
God
is
an
ᵃ
eternall
Spirit
,
who
ᵇ
hath
his
Being
of
himselfe
,
and
ᶜ
giveth
being
to
all
things
else
;
[
and
we
must
worship
him
in
Spirit
and
in
Truth
.
]
ᵃ
Rev.
16.5
.
Ioh.
1.1
,
2.
Prov
8.30
.
Heb.
9.14
.
ᵇ
Exod.
3.14
.
Exod.
6.3
.
ᶜ
Act.
17.25
.
Ioh.
4.24
.
God
hath
a
Being
;
he
is
a
God
by
Nature
,
whether
we
thinke
it
or
not
.
2.
His
Being
is
of
Himselfe
.
3.
And
without
beginning
.
Q.
When
you
say
,
God
is
a
Spirit
,
What
doe
you
meane
?
A.
I
meane
,
that
he
is
an
immateriall
,
immortall
substance
,
without
body
,
parts
or
passions
;
not
like
to
man
,
nor
any
thing
made
by
art
.
Act.
17.29
.
Luk.
24.39
.
Esay
.
31.3
.
Act.
14.15
.
Q.
What
be
the
properties
of
Gods
Nature
,
by
which
we
may
conceive
of
Him
?
A.
He
is
the
immortall
,
eternall
,
invisible
,
only
wise
God
;
the
Lord
God
,
Gratious
and
Mercifull
,
long-suffering
,
abundant
in
Goodnesse
and
Truth
,
forgiving
Iniquity
,
Transgression
and
Sin
;
and
that
will
by
no
means
clear
the
guilty
.
[
And
such
an
one
we
shall
finde
him
to
be
.
]
1
Tim.
1.17
.
Exod.
34.6
,
7.
Q.
Is
it
needfull
to
know
these
Properties
to
be
in
God
?
A.
Yes
:
We
must
have
an
assured
knowledge
that
he
is
Almighty
,
perfectly
good
,
the
Fountaine
of
all
Goodnesse
;
else
we
should
not
believe
on
him
,
nor
feare
him
,
nor
love
him
;
nor
depend
on
him
for
good
things
.
Rom.
10.10
,
14.
Heb.
11.6
.
Q.
What
is
it
to
believe
in
God
?
A.
To
believe
God
,
is
,
to
believe
that
God
is
,
and
that
he
is
true
:
But
to
believe
in
God
,
is
,
to
rest
and
relie
on
him
for
salvation
,
and
for
all
things
else
that
be
good
for
me
.
Iam.
2.19
.
Eph.
1.13
.
Esa.
26.4
.
Q.
Why
doe
you
say
,
I
believe
in
God
?
A.
Because
a
particular
and
personall
faith
is
necessary
unto
salvation
;
every
one
must
believe
with
his
own
heart
,
and
confesse
with
his
own
mouth
.
Rom.
10.9
.
Act.
8
37.
Q.
What
then
doth
it
import
to
believe
in
such
a
God
?
A.
That
God
is
all
this
to
me
,
and
my
salvation
.
Gen.
17.7
.
Num.
14.17
,
18.
CAP.
XVI
.
Of
Creation
and
Providence
,
and
Gods
Fatherhood
and
Power
.
The
Father
Almighty
.
Q.
WHy
is
the
first
Person
in
the
Trinity
called
Father
▪
A.
Because
he
is
the
Father
of
Christ
,
and
of
all
that
be
Christs
;
and
also
because
he
giveth
beginning
to
all
things
else
.
He.
1.5
.
Eph.
1.3
,
17.
Eph.
3.14
.
2.
Cor.
6.18
.
Ioh.
1.6
.
Ioh.
20.17
.
Q.
Why
is
he
called
Almighty
?
A.
Because
he
can
doe
all
that
he
will
;
nothing
can
hinder
his
Power
;
if
he
were
not
Almighty
,
He
could
not
make
the
least
grasse
or
worme
that
is
.
Rev.
1.8
.
Ier.
32.17
,
27.
Iob.
9.9
,
12.
Q.
Declare
more
fully
what
you
mean
by
Gods
Almightinesse
.
A.
I
meane
not
,
that
God
hath
an
idle
power
which
he
doth
not
exercise
:
but
that
all
creatures
be
in
his
hand
,
and
under
his
governance
;
that
he
ordereth
and
disposeth
all
things
by
his
unsearchable
Wisdome
and
Providence
.
Maker
of
Heaven
and
Earth
.
Q.
What
doe
you
understand
by
that
?
A.
I
believe
that
God
made
all
things
,
both
visible
and
invisible
,
of
nothing
,
in
the
space
of
six
daies
.
Gen.
2.1
.
Heb.
11.3
.
Col.
1.16
.
Q.
The
Heavens
:
What
mean
you
by
that
?
A.
That
God
made
the
Heavens
,
and
the
Hoast
of
them
,
and
the
Inhabitants
of
Heaven
,
that
is
,
the
Angels
.
Col.
1.16
.
Iohn
1.3
.
Q.
Did
God
make
the
evill
Angels
too
,
that
is
,
the
Devils
?
A.
Yes
:
He
made
them
Angels
of
light
,
but
they
by
their
fall
made
themselves
Angels
of
darknesse
.
Inde
vers
.
6.
2
Pet.
2.4
.
Mat.
8.29
.
Q
God
made
the
Earth
,
and
all
things
therein
:
Did
he
make
the
hurtfull
creatures
?
A.
God
made
all
good
;
but
their
hurtfulnesse
is
a
part
of
the
curse
that
came
in
by
sin
.
Gen.
3.17
,
18.
Rom.
8.20
,
22.
Q.
Did
God
make
all
things
,
and
so
leave
them
?
A.
No
:
He
still
ᵃ
upholdeth
and
preserveth
,
governeth
&
disposeth
all
things
,
both
ᵇ
great
and
small
,
ᶜ
casuall
and
certaine
,
good
and
evill
,
by
his
just
and
wise
providence
.
ᵃ
Ioh.
5.17
.
Act.
17.28
.
Heb.
1.3
.
ᵇ
Ioh.
38.8
,
11
,
22
,
41.
ᶜ
Mat.
10.29
,
30
,
31.
Psal.
19.1
,
2.
Iosh.
10.11
,
12.13
.
Iob.
37.16
,
17.
[
The
Kingdoms
and
wils
of
men
,
Dan.
4.25
.
1
King
:
12.15
.
Rain
and
Droughth
,
Plenty
and
Dearth
,
Am.
4.6
,
7.
Health
and
sicknesse
,
1
Sam.
2.6
.
Life
and
Death
,
Dan.
5.23
.
Psal.
31.15
.
All
are
at
his
command
,
&
doe
happen
by
his
wise
and
just
disposing
.
]
Q.
Are
the
Devils
also
,
and
the
evill
wils
and
minds
of
men
guided
by
God
?
A.
Yes
:
He
sets
them
all
their
bounds
,
&
overruleth
all
their
wickedness
as
shall
serve
most
for
his
glory
.
[
Yet
God
himselfe
remaines
Holy
,
and
untoucht
of
any
evill
]
Act.
4.27
,
28.
Job
1.12
.
&
2.6
.
Joh:
19.11
.
Numb.
22.18
,
19.
2
Sam.
16.11
.
Q.
What
then
doe
you
believe
in
this
Article
?
A.
I
believe
that
Almighty
God
,
who
is
the
Father
of
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Maker
and
disposer
of
all
things
;
is
my
Father
,
and
my
God
;
He
is
the
God
on
whom
I
depend
for
salvation
,
and
all
things
needfull
for
this
life
present
,
Esay
54.4
,
5.
Ps:
100.3
.
Esay
64.8
,
9.
&
46.4
.
&
44.24.26
.
Q.
How
may
it
appeare
that
you
indeed
doe
believe
all
this
?
A.
By
three
effects
which
follow
this
my
beliefe
.
1
It
makes
me
submit
quietly
to
Gods
will
,
in
whatsoever
estate
I
am
;
knowing
that
he
is
my
Father
.
2
Sam:
15.26
.
2
Sam.
16.10
.
2
King
:
20.19
.
1
Pet:
4.19
.
Phil.
4.6
,
11
,
12.
Mat.
6.30
,
32.
Q.
What
second
effect
of
this
Faith
?
A.
This
my
faith
banisheth
all
base
and
false
feares
of
men
,
upon
assurance
that
I
am
not
left
to
the
power
and
will
of
any
creature
,
Esay
8.12
.
&
51.12
,
13.
Joh.
19.10
,
11.
Mat
:
26.53
.
1
Pet:
3.14
,
15.
Q.
How
lastly
?
A.
This
Faith
makes
me
to
depend
on
God
,
in
his
wayes
,
for
all
things
I
need
,
without
stepping
out
to
any
false
and
indirect
meanes
for
help
,
[
as
to
bribery
,
sorcery
,
fraud
,
flattery
,
time-serving
,
lying
,
oppression
:
]
nor
to
make
flesh
my
arme
,
Gen.
20
11
,
16.
Ier.
17.5
.
2
Chron
16.3
,
7
,
8
,
9
,
12.
Mat
:
4.3
,
7.
Dan:
3.16
,
17.
Esay
28.16
.
CAP:
XVII
.
Of
Faith
in
the
Sonne
of
God
.
And
in
Jesus
Christ
.
Q.
WHat
is
the
substance
of
this
Article
?
A.
To
acknowledge
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Son
of
Mary
,
to
be
the
Son
of
God
,
the
Saviour
of
the
World
,
the
true
Messiah
that
was
to
come
,
Mat.
16.16
,
17.
Joh.
9.35
,
38.
Q.
Why
is
Faith
in
the
Sonne
of
God
joyned
to
the
former
Article
?
A.
Because
it
is
necessary
to
salvation
,
to
know
God
in
Christ
;
&
,
out
of
Christ
,
no
man
knows
God
aright
.
Joh.
17.3
.
&
6.29
.
&
8.24
.
&
14.1
.
[
Whatsoever
God
is
to
his
Church
,
he
is
it
in
Christ
:
]
the
Attributes
of
God
are
sweetned
unto
us
in
Christ
.
Q.
What
is
Jesus
Christ
?
A.
The
eternall
Sonne
of
God
,
both
God
and
Man
;
God
before
all
time
,
and
Man
in
the
fulnesse
of
time
.
Col.
1.15
,
16.
Ioh.
8
57
,
58.
Rom.
1.3
,
4.
Col.
2.9
.
Q.
Why
is
he
called
Jesus
?
A.
Because
he
saveth
his
people
from
their
sinnes
.
Mat.
1.21
.
Heb.
5.9
.
Q.
Why
is
he
called
Christ
?
A.
Because
he
is
anointed
of
the
Father
.
Act.
10.38
Ioh.
3.34
.
Q.
What
doe
you
meane
by
this
anointing
?
A.
It
signifieth
that
Christ
is
sealed
,
fitted
,
and
furnished
with
all
Graces
,
Power
,
and
abilities
to
save
us
.
Ioh.
10.36
.
Ioh.
6.27
.
Esay
.
42.6
.
Esay
.
61.1
.
Col.
1.19
.
Q.
Unto
what
Offices
and
Workes
was
Christ
set
apart
,
and
fitted
?
A.
To
a
threefold
office
.
First
,
To
be
a
Priest
,
by
the
offering
up
of
himselfe
in
death
,
to
pacifie
his
Fathers
wrath
towards
us
.
Heb.
9.7
,
26.
Levit.
4.20
.
Q.
To
what
second
Office
was
he
anointed
?
A.
To
be
a
King
of
soules
;
to
deliver
his
people
from
the
power
of
Sinne
and
Satan
,
and
to
guide
them
,
through
all
temptations
to
Heaven
.
Luk.
1.74
.
Eph.
1
,
21
,
22.
1
Cor.
15.25
.
Q.
To
what
office
else
?
A.
To
be
a
Prophet
,
effectually
to
teach
his
Church
.
Joh.
6.45
.
Joh.
1.18
.
2
Cor:
3.3
.
Luk.
4.18
.
Q.
God
hath
given
these
Offices
to
Christ
,
with
intent
to
bestow
the
benefit
,
fruit
and
profit
of
them
upon
his
Elect.
How
doth
it
appeare
that
Christ
is
a
Christ
to
thee
?
or
that
Christ
is
thy
Christ
?
A
triall
whether
we
be
Christians
.
A.
Because
,
in
some
measure
,
I
am
made
partaker
of
Christs
anointing
,
that
is
,
of
his
fulnesse
I
have
received
Grace
to
know
him
,
to
conquer
my
corruptions
;
and
am
willing
to
sacrifice
my
dearest
contentments
to
his
will
;
&
am
enabled
,
in
some
measure
,
to
serve
him
acceptably
.
Rom.
12.1
.
1
Pet.
2.5
.
1
Joh.
2.27
.
Jer.
50.20
.
His
onely
Son
our
Lord
.
Q.
Is
Christ
the
only
Son
of
God
?
A.
Christ
is
the
only
Son
of
God
by
Nature
,
that
is
,
of
the
same
substance
and
essence
with
the
Father
:
we
are
the
Sons
of
God
by
favour
and
adoption
[
we
are
not
so
born
,
but
by
grace
we
are
made
partakers
of
that
dignity
to
be
the
Sons
of
God
.
]
Joh.
10.30
.
Gal.
3.26
.
Gal.
4.5
.
Q.
Why
is
he
called
our
Lord
?
A.
Because
,
having
bought
us
,
he
hath
a
propriety
in
us
,
and
dominion
over
us
,
as
a
Lord
,
to
rule
and
command
us
;
and
none
else
hath
power
over
us
:
[
He
is
made
both
Lord
and
Christ
,
to
rule
all
things
of
his
Fathers
Kingdome
,
both
in
Heaven
and
Earth
.
]
1
Cor.
6.20
.
1
Cor.
7.23
.
Luk.
1.32
,
33.
Esay
9.7
.
Esay
26.12
,
13.
2
Pet.
1.9
.
Act.
10
36.
1
Cor.
15.25
,
27.
Q.
What
do
you
believe
in
this
Article
?
A.
I
believe
that
the
eternall
and
consubstantiall
Sonne
of
God
,
who
is
every
way
fitted
and
abled
to
save
soules
,
is
my
Saviour
;
and
that
by
him
,
delivering
me
from
Sinne
and
Satan
,
I
am
become
the
Sonne
of
God
.
Mat.
16.16
,
17.
CAP.
XVIII
.
Of
the
Incarnation
of
the
Son
of
God
.
Which
was
conceived
by
the
Holy
Ghost
.
THE
conception
of
Christ
stands
in
three
thing
.
1.
The
framing
his
Body
of
the
Virgin
Mary
.
2.
The
seperating
of
originall
sinne
from
it
.
3.
The
uniting
of
that
Nature
to
the
Godhead
in
the
instant
of
his
conception
.
Q.
Christ
is
God
equall
with
his
Father
from
all
Eternity
:
How
came
he
to
be
Man
?
A.
In
the
fulnesse
of
time
he
took
flesh
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
was
born
of
her
,
as
we
be
of
our
mothers
;
a
perfect
man
,
as
we
are
:
so
that
there
is
true
God
,
and
perfect
man
,
in
one
person
▪
Joh.
1.14
.
Gal.
4.4
.
Phil.
2.6
,
7.
Heb.
2.17
.
Esay
.
7.14
.
Joh.
3.13
.
Rom.
9.5
.
Q.
Why
did
he
take
mans
nature
on
him
?
A.
That
he
might
be
put
under
the
Law
to
stand
in
our
room
;
and
in
our
nature
,
to
satisfie
for
our
sinnes
;
[
at
his
Incarnation
he
entred
into
our
bonds
;
as
being
God
,
he
could
neither
suffer
death
,
nor
be
made
obedient
to
the
Law
.
]
Heb.
2.14
.
Heb.
9.22
.
Heb.
10.5
,
10.
Q.
How
was
he
conceived
?
A.
Not
by
the
power
of
nature
,
as
we
are
of
two
Parents
,
but
by
the
power
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
did
frame
his
body
of
the
substance
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
united
it
to
the
Godhead
,
Luk
1.35
.
Joh.
3.13
.
Eph.
4.9
.
Q.
All
that
be
borne
of
women
be
sinners
:
How
came
Christ
to
be
conceived
and
borne
without
sin
?
A.
Because
he
was
conceived
by
the
power
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
who
did
separate
originall
sinne
from
his
nature
.
Luk.
1.35
.
that
holy
thing
.
Heb.
7.26
.
Heb.
4.15
.
Q.
Why
must
Christ
be
without
sin
?
A.
Because
else
he
could
not
save
sinners
,
Heb.
7.27
,
28.
Else
he
must
,
like
the
High
Priest
,
offer
for
his
own
sins
,
as
well
as
for
the
peoples
.
Q.
Why
was
he
borne
of
a
Virgin
?
A.
To
answer
the
Prophesies
;
that
hereby
it
might
appeare
,
that
he
was
the
true
Messias
spoken
of
by
the
Prophets
.
Esay
7.14
.
Ier.
31.22
.
Heb.
7.3
.
Q.
Why
of
that
Virgin
,
of
the
stock
of
David
and
Abraham
?
A.
Because
the
promised
seed
was
to
come
out
of
the
loynes
of
Abraham
:
[
Salvation
is
of
the
Jewes
.
]
Gen.
12.3
.
Gen.
22.18
.
Gal.
3.16
.
Joh.
4.22
.
Q.
What
do
you
believe
in
this
Article
?
A.
That
the
eternall
Son
of
God
,
remaining
God
,
did
take
my
nature
on
him
,
and
in
that
nature
did
satisfie
for
my
sins
:
[
In
which
,
being
now
advanced
to
Gods
right
hand
,
he
doth
execute
,
as
Mediator
,
all
things
belonging
to
the
Kingdome
of
God
.
]
Q.
How
doth
the
true
beliefe
of
this
Article
affect
our
hearts
?
A.
In
that
wonderfull
Person
I
admire
Gods
infinite
wisdome
and
love
,
in
contriving
and
working
mans
salvation
:
[
As
he
is
in
himselfe
a
wonderfull
Person
,
so
he
is
to
me
:
I
look
to
the
man
that
is
Gods
fellow
,
and
dwels
in
the
everlasting
burning
.
]
Eph.
3.8
,
9
,
10.
Zach.
13.7
.
CAP.
XIX
Of
Christs
sufferings
,
&
the
vertue
of
them
.
Suffered
under
Pontius
Pilate
.
Q.
DID
Christ
suffer
for
himselfe
?
A.
No
;
He
was
no
debtor
to
the
Law
;
and
therefore
what
he
suffered
was
for
us
,
and
in
our
stead
,
as
our
surety
.
Esa.
53.4
5
,
6.
Heb
9.9
.
1
Pet.
3.18
.
2
Cor.
5.21
.
Heb
,
7.22
.
Mat.
3.14
,
15.
Dan.
9.26
.
Rom.
4.25
.
Q.
What
did
Christ
suffer
in
our
stead
?
A.
The
whole
punishment
due
to
out
sinnes
,
the
whole
wrath
of
God
in
his
soule
and
body
,
which
we
should
have
suffered
,
Esay
53.4
,
10.
Mat
:
26.38
,
39.
Rev.
19.15
.
1
Pet:
2.24
.
Psal:
22.14
.
Rom.
8.32
.
Q.
When
did
he
suffer
all
these
things
?
A.
Especially
in
the
garden
,
where
he
swet
clots
of
blood
,
before
any
hand
was
laid
on
him
;
and
on
the
Crosse
,
by
the
space
of
six
houres
,
Luk:
22.43
,
44.
Mat
:
27.46
.
Psal:
22.1
,
6.
Mar:
14.33
,
34.
Phil.
2.8
[
So
heavy
was
the
wrath
of
God
,
that
an
Angell
came
to
comfort
him
,
yea
he
roared
as
a
man
forsaken
,
&c.
]
Q.
What
is
the
vertue
and
efficacy
of
his
sufferings
?
A.
By
his
stripes
we
are
healed
,
Es:
53
5.
Heb:
9.14
,
26
,
28.
Col:
2.14
.
Heb:
10.2
,
10
,
12
,
14.
[
In
him
we
all
died
,
and
were
condemned
,
and
his
death
tooke
away
our
condemnation
,
2
Cor:
5.14
.
]
Rom:
8.3
.
Q.
For
whom
did
Christ
suffer
all
this
?
A.
For
his
Body
,
the
Church
:
[
Christs
blood
is
of
value
to
save
all
men
;
but
it
was
not
intended
for
them
that
perish
:
Christ
stood
not
in
their
stead
,
for
then
they
should
not
dye
themselves
.
]
Eph:
5.25
.
Joh:
10.15
.
Q.
How
know
you
that
you
have
a
part
in
Christ's
sufferings
?
A.
Because
the
life
and
power
of
sin
is
killed
in
me
,
and
I
now
live
to
him
that
died
for
me
.
[
Sinne
is
of
all
things
most
odious
to
me
.
]
2
Cor.
5.15
.
Rom.
6.3
,
6.
1
Joh
5.6
The
merit
of
Christs
death
reacheth
unto
God
,
to
satisfie
and
pacifie
him
;
and
the
vertue
or
efficacie
of
it
reacheth
to
our
soules
,
to
mortifie
and
kill
sin
in
them
,
1
Pet:
4.1
,
2.
Q.
Who
was
Pontius
Pilate
?
A.
The
Roman
Judge
that
condemned
him
,
because
he
said
that
he
was
the
Son
of
God
,
the
King
of
Israel
,
Joh
:
19
7
,
8
,
12
,
15
,
19
,
21.
Mat
:
20.19
.
[
a
signe
that
the
Messiah
was
come
,
because
the
government
was
taken
from
them
,
and
now
in
the
hands
of
a
stranger
,
Gen.
49.10
.
Joh:
18.31
.
]
Rev.
11.8
.
where
Christ
was
slaine
.
Q.
Why
was
he
thus
legally
condemned
,
and
not
killed
privily
.
A.
Because
that
death
alone
is
satisfactory
to
the
Law
,
which
publike
authority
doth
inflict
on
Malefactours
;
[
for
though
Christ
were
no
Malefactor
,
no
guile
was
found
in
his
lips
;
he
was
innocent
by
the
Judges
owne
mouth
,
yet
he
was
numbred
amongst
the
transgressors
.
]
Esay
53.12
.
Mat.
20.18
,
19.
Q.
What
kind
of
death
died
he
?
A.
He
was
crucified
;
which
was
a
painfull
,
shamefull
,
and
accursed
death
,
Ioh.
19.18
,
31.
Phil.
2.8
.
Deut.
21.23
.
Q.
Why
that
kinde
of
death
?
A.
Because
he
was
to
remove
the
curse
from
us
,
therefore
he
was
to
be
made
a
curse
for
us
.
Gal.
3.13
.
Q.
Dead
:
Why
died
he
?
A.
Because
death
is
the
wages
of
sin
;
and
sin
is
not
remitted
without
shedding
of
blound
,
Rom.
6.23
.
Heb.
9.22
.
1
Cor.
15.56
,
57.
Heb.
2.9
,
14.
Q.
Buried
:
Why
so
?
A.
That
he
might
sweeten
the
grave
to
us
,
and
be
God
both
of
the
dead
and
of
the
living
,
Mat.
12.40
.
Rom.
14.9
.
1
Cor.
15.55
.
Q.
Descended
into
Hell
:
When
Christ
gave
up
the
Ghost
,
his
Body
was
put
into
the
Grave
,
and
his
Soule
went
into
Paradise
,
being
commended
into
the
hands
of
God
,
as
the
soule
of
Steven
,
and
other
the
faithfull
are
;
&
as
the
soule
of
the
converted
theef
was
.
What
then
is
meant
here
by
Christs
descending
into
Hell
?
A.
His
Soule
went
not
into
the
place
of
the
damned
;
but
thereby
is
meant
,
his
abiding
prisoner
under
the
dominion
of
Death
the
space
of
three
daies
.
Bp.
Ushers
answer
to
the
Irish
Jesuits
challenge
.
c.
8.
[
As
Jonas
was
three
daies
in
the
Whales
belly
,
and
saw
no
corruption
.
But
David
doth
,
&c.
]
Compare
Psal.
16.10
.
with
Act.
2.27
,
31.
Act.
13.34.35
.
Rom.
6.9
.
Mat.
12.40
.
Q.
What
is
the
substance
of
that
you
believe
in
this
Article
?
A.
I
believe
that
Christ
suffered
the
whole
punishment
belonging
unto
sinners
,
both
in
his
Soule
and
Body
,
when
he
offered
up
himselfe
a
curse
and
a
sacrifice
for
sin
;
and
that
by
his
sufferings
Gods
wrath
is
pacified
towards
me
,
[
&
all
the
spirituall
enemies
of
my
salvation
are
thereby
vanquished
.
]
CAP.
XX.
Of
Christs
exaltation
&
sitting
at
the
right
hand
of
God
the
Father
.
The
third
day
he
rose
again
from
the
dead
.
Q.
DID
Christ
still
remain
in
the
the
grave
?
A.
No
the
third
day
he
rose
againe
:
Luke
.
24.3
,
6.
Act.
2.24
.
Act.
1.3
.
1
Cor.
15.4
,
8.
Q
Why
was
it
needfull
that
Christ
should
rise
againe
?
A.
1.
Because
else
we
were
still
in
our
sinnes
;
else
it
doth
not
appear
that
our
sinnes
be
satisfied
for
.
1
Cor.
15.17
.
1
Pet.
1.3
,
21.
[
Christ
was
not
onely
to
suffer
Death
and
the
Law
,
but
to
conquer
them
;
which
he
had
not
done
,
if
he
had
been
still
holden
of
death
;
and
we
must
have
looked
out
for
another
Saviour
that
could
conquer
it
.
The
debtor
comes
not
out
of
prison
,
till
he
hath
paid
the
utmost
farthing
,
&c.
If
any
one
sin
had
beene
unsatisfied
,
Christ
had
no
risen
from
the
dead
.
]
Q.
Why
else
must
Christ
rise
againe
?
A.
That
he
might
apply
effectually
unto
us
the
merit
of
his
death
,
1
Cor.
15.16
,
54
,
55.
Rom.
4.25
.
Rev.
1.18
.
He
ascended
into
Heaven
.
Q.
What
became
of
Christ
after
he
was
risen
?
A.
After
he
had
spent
forty
daies
in
teaching
his
Apostles
the
things
belonging
to
the
Kingdome
of
God
,
he
went
up
into
Heaven
in
that
same
body
which
had
been
crucified
and
buried
.
Act.
●
.
3.9
,
10
,
11.
Eph.
4.10
.
Luk.
24.51
.
Eph.
1.20
,
22.
Q.
What
good
is
that
to
us
?
A.
1.
It
assureth
us
,
that
he
hath
finished
the
worke
of
our
redemption
(
which
his
Father
gave
him
to
doe
)
in
an
acceptable
manner
,
Iohn
16.10
.
Iohn
17.4
,
5.
Heb.
9.12
,
25.
Heb.
10.12
.
If
Christ
had
not
fulfilled
the
Law
,
and
satisfied
for
all
out
debt
;
if
he
had
not
in
all
things
well
pleased
his
Father
,
he
had
never
got
into
Heaven
:
But
now
God
welcomes
him
to
Heaven
,
and
bids
him
,
Sit
thou
at
my
right
hand
,
untill
I
make
thine
enimies
thy
Foot-stoole
.
Heb.
1.3
,
9
,
13.
Q.
What
else
doth
it
assure
us
of
?
A.
2.
It
assureth
me
,
that
seeing
Christ
is
entred
into
Heaven
in
our
name
,
&
hath
taken
possession
for
us
of
the
purchased
inheritance
,
that
therefore
he
will
bring
us
thither
in
his
appointed
time
,
Ioh.
12.26
.
Ioh.
17.24
.
Heb.
6.20
.
Sitteth
at
the
right
hand
of
God
.
Q
Where
is
Jesus
Christ
now
?
A.
In
Heaven
at
Gods
right
hand
,
in
great
glory
and
power
.
Act.
7.56
.
1
Pet
▪
3.22
.
Q.
God
hath
no
right
hand
,
nor
left
hand
:
What
then
is
the
meaning
of
it
?
A.
It
signifieth
that
Honour
and
Power
which
Christ
received
of
his
Father
when
he
had
finished
the
worke
of
our
redemption
,
Heb.
1.13
.
Mat.
22.44
.
Eph:
1.20
,
22.
1
Cor:
15.24
,
25.
Q.
What
does
Christ
do
there
?
A.
He
makes
intercession
for
us
,
that
is
,
he
presents
our
prayers
,
and
pleads
his
merits
for
our
acceptance
,
Heb:
7.25
.
&
9.24
.
Ro:
8.34
.
[
He
entereth
our
appearance
,
and
causeth
that
no
wrath
issue
out
against
us
,
though
our
sins
cry
for
vengeance
.
]
God
never
said
to
Saint
or
Angel
,
Sit
thou
at
my
right
hand
,
Heb:
1.13
.
]
Q.
Doe
we
not
want
him
more
to
be
with
us
here
on
earth
?
A.
No
;
He
doth
us
more
good
in
Heaven
,
appearing
for
us
in
the
presence
of
God
upon
all
occasions
,
[
and
yet
he
is
here
with
us
in
his
Majesty
,
Headship
,
&
Grace
,
though
not
in
his
Body
,
]
Joh
:
16.7
.
Joh:
14.28
.
Our
businesse
lieth
in
Heaven
with
God
;
and
it
is
best
that
Christ
be
there
,
Heb:
4.14
.
Q.
How
doth
this
affect
the
Heart
of
the
believer
?
A.
It
comforts
me
,
in
assurance
that
it
shall
not
goe
ill
with
the
Church
,
or
any
Member
thereof
,
as
long
as
Christ
is
at
Gods
right
hand
[
Pull
Christ
from
Gods
right
hand
,
and
then
you
may
overthrow
the
Church
and
children
of
God
]
Psal:
110
1
,
2.
Ro:
8.34
.
Ioh:
10.28
.
1
Pet:
1.21
.
Heb:
2.8
,
9.
There
in
a
course
taken
to
put
all
things
fully
under
him
.
CAP:
XXI
.
Of
the
last
judgement
.
From
thence
he
shall
come
to
judge
.
Q.
SHall
this
World
ever
have
an
end
?
A.
Yes
;
and
then
Christ
shall
come
in
great
glory
to
judge
the
World
.
2
Pet:
3.10
,
11.
2
Tim:
4.1
.
Mat
:
16.27
.
Mat.
26.64
.
Q.
Who
shall
be
Judge
?
A.
The
same
Chirst
that
was
pierced
.
Act.
17.31
.
Ioh:
5.22
,
27.
Zach:
12.10
.
Q.
Whom
shall
he
judge
?
A.
The
quick
and
the
dead
,
that
is
,
all
men
that
ever
were
,
or
shall
be
.
Q.
Who
be
meant
by
the
quick
?
A.
They
that
be
found
alive
at
the
last
day
,
1
Cor.
15.51
.
1
Thes:
4
15.
Q.
Who
by
the
dead
?
A
All
that
have
departed
this
life
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
,
they
shall
come
againe
with
their
owne
bodies
,
Rev:
20.12
.
Joh.
5.28
,
29.
Q
Whereof
shall
they
be
judged
?
A.
All
men
shall
give
account
of
themselves
,
as
their
workes
and
waies
have
been
.
2
Cor.
5.10
.
Rom.
2.5
,
6
,
12
,
16.
1.
Cor.
4.5
.
Eccles:
12.14
.
Q.
What
sentence
shall
be
passed
on
the
Godly
?
A.
A
sentence
of
pardon
and
absolution
for
Christs
sake
.
Mat.
25.32
,
34.
Eph.
5.23
,
27.
Q.
What
on
the
wicked
?
A.
A
sentence
of
condemnation
,
for
their
own
sakes
.
[
And
then
shall
be
made
an
everlasting
separation
between
men
&
men
,
betweene
godly
and
wicked
,
betweene
chaffe
and
wheat
;
the
one
to
everlasting
joy
,
the
other
to
everlasting
punishment
with
the
Divell
and
his
Angels
for
evermore
.
]
Mat
25.41
.
Mat.
24
40.
Mat
:
13.30
,
38
,
41
,
49.
Here
we
live
together
,
and
work
together
,
and
eate
together
,
and
Pray
and
Heare
together
:
but
then
the
separation
shall
be
made
,
the
Godly
shall
be
taken
,
and
the
Wicked
left
,
and
cast
in
to
the
furnace
of
fire
.
Q.
What
followes
of
the
true
beliefe
of
this
Article
?
A.
It
makes
me
carefull
so
to
order
the
matter
,
that
I
may
be
found
of
Him
in
peace
;
not
willingly
going
on
in
any
course
in
which
I
would
be
loath
to
be
found
at
the
last
day
:
[
I
would
not
at
that
day
stand
and
appear
among
Non-residents
,
Usurers
,
Swearers
,
&c.
and
therefore
I
hate
those
courses
now
.
]
2
Pet.
3.11
,
14.
1
Pet.
1.17
.
2
Cor.
5.9
,
11
,
12.
Mat.
24
46
,
so
doing
.
I
believe
in
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Q.
Who
is
the
Holy
Ghost
?
A.
The
third
Person
of
the
blessed
Trinity
,
equall
,
and
of
the
same
substance
with
the
Father
and
the
Sonne
,
proceeding
from
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
1
Ioh.
5.7
.
Mat.
28.19
.
Iohn
.
15.26
.
Ioh.
14.26
.
Ioh.
16.15
.
Gal.
4.6
.
Esa.
48.16
.
with
Rom:
8.9
.
Q.
What
is
the
office
and
worke
of
the
Holy
Ghost
in
mans
salvation
?
A.
It
is
to
make
us
holy
,
to
sanctifie
,
wash
,
and
renew
our
hearts
and
lives
;
filling
us
with
all
spirituall
graces
,
and
thereby
sealing
up
the
love
of
God
unto
our
hearts
,
Matth.
3.11
.
Ioh.
3.5
.
1
Cor.
6.11
.
Tit.
3.5
.
Rom.
8.16
.
2
Cor.
1.22
.
The
work
of
the
holy
Ghost
is
to
be
a
Sanctifier
&
a
Comforter
.
Q.
What
doe
you
believe
in
this
Article
?
A.
I
believe
,
that
as
Christ
redeemed
the
Church
,
so
the
Holy
Ghost
sanctifieth
it
;
and
that
through
sanctification
of
the
Spirit
,
I
shall
receive
the
inheritance
purchased
by
Christ
;
[
or
,
I
depend
upon
him
for
sanctification
and
salvation
]
our
salvation
being
among
those
workes
of
God
which
are
externall
,
that
is
,
terminated
in
the
creature
;
it
is
the
work
of
the
whole
Trinity
,
Eph.
1.5
.
Act.
20.28
.
Rev.
1.4
,
5.
only
as
there
is
an
order
in
their
subsistence
,
so
there
is
in
their
operations
,
]
2
Thes.
2.13
.
Tit.
3.5
.
Q.
How
may
it
appeare
that
you
believe
in
the
Holy
Ghost
?
A.
1.
Because
my
hope
and
confidence
for
mercy
,
is
not
seperated
from
,
nor
greater
then
is
my
care
to
be
sanctified
:
Triall
of
this
faith
.
or
because
I
desire
sanctification
of
the
Spirit
,
as
well
as
justification
by
Christ
.
Rom.
8.1.13
.
Psal.
51.9
,
10.
Q
How
else
may
this
be
known
?
A.
Because
I
will
not
grieve
the
holy
Spirit
of
God
,
but
doe
endeavour
to
follow
and
be
led
by
the
motions
,
counsels
,
and
directions
of
the
Spirit
,
and
not
of
the
flect
,
Rom.
8.14
.
Eph.
4.30
[
I
beg
the
Spirit
to
do
all
my
workes
in
me
,
a
spirit
of
revelation
and
renovation
;
a
spirit
of
consolation
and
confirmation
,
&c.
CAP.
XXII
.
Of
the
Church
of
God
.
I
believe
the
holy
Catholicke
Church
.
Q.
THE
gathering
of
the
Church
is
a
fruit
of
Christs
death
and
exaltation
:
Tell
me
what
is
meant
by
the
Church
of
God
?
A.
The
company
of
Gods
Elect
,
called
and
separated
from
the
rest
of
mankind
,
and
united
unto
Christ
their
head
by
faith
1
Cor.
1.2
.
Gal.
1.15
.
1
Pet.
2.9
.
Heb.
12.23
.
Eph.
5.23
,
25
,
26.
The
rest
are
the
Church
by
calling
and
profession
only
.
Q.
From
what
are
they
called
?
And
unto
what
are
they
called
?
A.
From
sinne
,
and
the
power
of
darknesse
,
unto
Faith
&
true
Repentance
;
from
love
of
the
world
,
to
the
love
of
God
;
from
carelessenesse
,
to
conscience
of
pleasing
God
.
Col.
1.13
.
1
Thes.
1.9
.
1
Thes:
4.7
.
1
Pet.
1.14
,
15.
Act.
26.18
.
Q.
By
what
meanes
are
they
called
?
A.
Outwardly
by
the
Word
preached
,
which
inwardly
is
made
effectuall
by
the
Holy
Ghost
to
their
conversion
.
1
Thes.
1.5
.
Act.
16.14
.
1
Cor.
3.6
,
7
,
9.
2
Cor.
3.3
.
[
There
is
an
outward
calling
,
and
an
outward
joyning
to
the
Church
.
Mat.
20.16
.
1
Ioh.
2.19
.
Rom.
9.4
,
5.
But
this
saveth
none
without
the
inward
calling
,
&
spirituall
ingrafture
into
Christ
.
Ioh.
15.2.19
.
Gal.
1.15
.
1
Pet.
2.5
.
Eph.
2.19
,
20
,
21.
Col.
2.19
.
Q.
These
called
ones
,
How
be
they
distinguished
?
A.
Part
of
them
be
in
Heaven
,
The
Church
Militant
&
Triumphant
,
what
it
is
.
having
ᵃ
finished
their
blessed
course
,
and
are
called
the
Church
triumphant
:
And
part
is
yet
on
Earth
,
ᵇ
combating
and
striving
with
corruptions
,
fears
and
temptations
from
within
,
and
from
Satan
,
and
are
therefore
called
the
Church
Militant
.
ᵃ
Rev.
7.13
,
16
,
17.
Rev:
14
13.
Heb.
12.23
.
2
Tim.
4.7
,
8.
ᵇ
Eph.
6.13
.
Q.
Why
is
the
Church
called
holy
?
A.
Because
it
is
made
holy
by
the
Word
and
Spirit
;
so
that
no
ungodly
person
is
of
the
Church
,
though
he
be
in
the
Church
Rom.
2.29
.
Rom.
9.6
.
1
Ioh.
2.19
.
Q.
Why
is
it
called
Catholick
?
A.
Because
this
company
is
gathered
,
not
out
of
one
place
or
people
,
but
out
of
all
Nations
,
Languages
and
Peoples
,
and
in
all
ages
of
the
world
.
Rev.
7.9
.
Rev.
5.9
.
Q.
What
be
the
signes
by
which
the
societies
of
men
,
professing
the
faith
of
Christ
,
may
be
known
to
be
the
true
Churches
of
Christ
?
A.
The
true
Church
of
God
on
earth
is
known
by
two
markes
;
1.
By
the
purity
of
Doctrine
and
Faith
which
they
hold
and
teach
.
2.
And
by
the
purity
of
Worship
preserved
amongst
them
from
pollutions
of
Idolatry
,
and
Superstition
:
[
Pure
faith
,
and
pure
worship
,
shew
a
true
Church
.
]
Jude
vers
.
3.
Acts
24.14
.
Hos.
2.2
,
4
,
5.
[
Papists
call
themselves
Catholicks
but
falsely
being
both
Heriticall
in
Doctrine
,
&
Idolatrous
in
Worship
:
a
Catholicke
is
a
right
believer
:
All
true
believers
in
the
world
make
but
one
Catholick
Church
;
as
there
is
but
one
Christ
,
one
Faith
,
one
Baptisme
,
one
Heaven
,
and
one
way
to
life
eternall
,
Eph.
4.5
,
6.
Heb.
11.40
.
Those
people
that
maintaine
Heresy
,
or
Idolatry
,
are
not
the
true
Churches
of
Christ
.
Col.
2.16
,
19.
2
Cor.
6.15
Rev.
18.4
.
Q.
Doe
you
believe
in
the
Church
?
A.
No
;
there
is
no
trust
nor
helpe
in
man
for
matters
of
salvation
,
Ps.
49.7
,
8
,
Mic.
6.7
.
Q.
What
then
doe
you
believe
?
A.
I
believe
that
God
ever
had
,
and
ever
,
will
have
,
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
a
company
of
faithfull
people
to
serve
him
;
and
that
I
am
one
of
the
number
.
Q.
How
doe
you
know
that
you
are
one
of
the
Church
?
A.
Because
I
am
not
of
the
world
,
but
have
seperated
my selfe
from
the
evill
manners
,
and
sinfull
courses
thereof
;
and
doe
now
heare
and
follow
the
voice
of
Christ
.
Joh.
10.16
.
Gal.
1.4
.
Rom.
12.2
.
CAP.
XXIII
.
Of
the
Communion
of
Saints
.
Q.
WHat
meane
you
by
the
communion
of
Saints
?
A.
I
meane
,
that
this
holy
People
have
a
spirituall
fellowship
with
Christ
their
Head
,
and
one
with
another
.
[
The
members
of
the
Church
are
coupled
together
with
Christ
their
Head
,
and
one
with
another
]
Eph.
4.4
,
6.
1
Joh.
1.3
.
Q.
Wherein
have
they
a
fellowship
with
Christ
their
Head
?
A.
In
all
the
priviledges
&
riches
which
God
hath
bestowed
on
the
man
Christ
;
as
in
his
sufferings
,
in
his
graces
,
righteousnesse
and
Kingdome
.
[
Christ
is
a
Son
,
so
are
we
;
Christ
is
justified
from
our
sinnes
,
so
are
we
:
As
Christ
the
first
borne
is
,
such
are
we
in
relation
unto
God
]
Rom.
8.17
.
Joh.
14.19
.
Eph.
5.30
,
32.
Joh.
17.24
.
Joh.
1.16
.
These
places
shew
,
that
the
true
believer
hath
a
fellowship
with
Christ
in
his
Sonship
,
in
his
Life
,
in
his
Graces
,
in
his
Kingdome
.
Q.
By
what
bonds
is
this
spirituall
union
betwixt
Christ
and
your
soule
made
up
?
A.
They
be
two
;
one
coming
from
Christ
to
us
,
and
that
is
his
ᵃ
Spirit
,
whereby
he
doth
apprehend
and
quicken
us
;
the
other
going
from
us
to
Christ
,
and
ᵇ
that
is
our
faith
,
whereby
we
embrace
&
hold
him
fast
.
[
By
these
two
we
are
knit
unto
Christ
,
and
so
partake
of
all
his
riches
.
]
ᵃ
1
Cor.
12.12
,
13.
1
Cor.
6.17
.
Rom.
8
,
9.
ᵇ
Eph.
3.17
.
Heb.
3.14
.
Rom.
11.20
.
Q.
How
doth
it
appear
that
you
have
communion
with
Christ
the
Head
?
A.
By
this
I
know
it
;
because
I
have
the
same
Spirit
of
Christ
,
whereby
I
am
conformed
and
made
like
unto
him
in
all
things
;
his
will
and
waies
,
his
friends
and
foes
be
mine
,
[
even
as
if
the
same
soule
were
in
two
bodies
,
they
would
move
alike
,
and
affect
the
same
things
.
]
Col.
2.19
.
1
Ioh.
4.
13.
1
Ioh.
1.6
.
Joh.
17.21
.
Rom.
8.14
.
Exek.
10.17
.
Phil.
2.1
,
5.
Q.
Wherein
have
the
Saints
a
fellowship
one
with
another
?
A.
In
faith
and
love
.
Eph.
2.19.20
.
Q.
In
faith
:
How
?
A.
They
are
all
partakers
of
one
Hope
,
one
Spirit
,
one
Faith
,
one
Baptisme
,
and
all
goe
one
way
to
Heaven
.
[
And
are
all
confederate
with
Christ
,
to
serve
him
according
to
the
covenant
of
faith
and
obedience
,
against
all
sects
,
heresies
,
mis-believers
,
and
loose
livers
whatsoever
.
]
1
Cor.
10.1
,
4.
2
Pet.
1.1
.
Eph.
4.5
,
13.
Phil.
1.27
.
Zeph.
3.9
.
Q.
In
love
:
How
?
A.
By
that
one
Spirit
,
whereof
all
partake
,
we
are
united
together
in
love
;
so
that
all
the
faithfull
doe
love
ᵃ
and
esteeme
each
of
other
,
and
ᵇ
communicate
each
to
other
in
all
good
things
,
ever
wishing
well
to
the
prosperity
of
Gods
Church
and
cause
in
all
the
World
.
ᵃ
Philem.
v.
16
,
17.
1
Ioh.
5.1
.
1
Pet.
2.17
.
ᵇ
Act.
2
,
42
,
45
,
46.
Act.
4.32
.
1
Cor.
12.13
,
25.
Psal.
137.6
.
Q.
How
are
the
members
of
the
Church
called
Saints
,
seeing
in
many
things
they
sin
?
A.
Because
they
are
made
holy
in
part
,
and
are
perfectly
holy
in
Christ
,
[
We
must
be
Saints
here
,
else
we
shall
never
be
Saints
in
Heaven
.
]
Eph.
1.1
.
Heb.
12.14
.
CAP.
XXIV
.
Of
forgivenesse
of
sinnes
.
Q.
WHat
is
sinne
?
A.
Any
transgression
of
Gods
Law
.
1
John
3.4
.
Gen.
3.11
.
Q.
What
is
the
punishment
due
to
sinners
?
A.
Eternall
death
,
the
curse
of
God
for
ever
in
Hell
fire
.
Rom.
6.21
,
23.
Mat.
25.41
.
Q.
Are
you
a
sinner
?
A.
Yes
:
I
was
borne
in
sinne
,
and
doe
daily
break
Gods
holy
Lawes
.
Psal.
51.5
.
Rom.
5.14
.
There
is
sinne
in
Infants
.
Q.
Shall
you
then
be
damned
in
Hell
fire
?
A.
I
deserve
damnation
;
but
I
believe
that
through
Christ
my
sinnes
shall
be
forgiven
me
.
Rom
8.1
.
Q.
Are
sinnes
forgiven
in
this
life
?
A.
Yes
:
now
or
never
.
1
Joh.
2.12
.
Col.
1.13
.
Mat.
9.2
.
Rev.
2.17
.
Rom.
5.5
.
The
conscience
is
now
absolved
,
and
it
shall
be
hereafter
declared
solemnely
before
Men
and
Angels
.
Act.
3.19
.
Q.
What
is
forgivenesse
of
sinnes
?
A.
It
is
a
free
and
full
discharge
of
a
sinner
from
the
guilt
&
punishment
of
sin
;
so
that
in
Gods
sight
they
are
as
if
they
had
never
been
.
Esa.
43.25
.
Mic.
7.18
,
19.
Rom.
8.33
,
34.
The
afflictions
and
miseries
which
the
Godly
endure
in
this
World
,
are
not
punishments
for
sin
,
in
a
way
of
justice
,
and
satisfaction
for
sin
,
(
as
if
they
were
the
cause
why
sins
are
forgiven
to
us
)
1.
Because
Christ
alone
hath
borne
the
chastisement
of
our
peace
,
and
none
of
the
people
with
him
.
2.
Because
the
afflictions
of
the
Godly
are
for
the
good
of
the
party
afflicted
,
and
not
in
a
way
of
revenge
,
to
satisfie
divine
justice
.
3.
And
not
worthy
to
be
compared
with
the
glory
that
shall
be
revealed
in
us
.
Q.
Who
doth
forgive
sinnes
?
A.
God
alone
,
who
is
offended
and
dishonoured
by
them
.
Mar.
2.7
,
9.
Lu.
23.34
.
Men
doe
forgive
one
another
the
Trespasse
,
but
not
the
sin
,
as
it
is
sin
.
Q.
Why
,
and
for
whose
sake
,
doth
God
forgive
sinnes
?
A.
For
Christs
sake
,
without
respect
to
any
thing
that
we
can
doe
,
or
suffer
.
1
Iob.
2
12.
Act.
2.38
.
Eph.
4.32
.
Rom.
3.24
.
Q.
Why
for
Christs
sake
?
A.
Because
he
being
surety
of
the
New
Covenant
,
hath
in
my
nature
,
room
,
and
stead
,
answered
the
Law
,
&
pacified
Gods
wrath
.
2
Cor.
5.21
.
Heb.
7.22
.
Q
To
what
manner
of
persons
is
remission
of
sins
granted
in
the
Gospell
?
A.
To
them
only
that
believe
,
&
repent
,
and
amend
their
lives
,
and
turne
from
the
evill
of
their
doings
.
Luk
13.3
.
Mar.
16.16
.
Ezek.
18.21
.
Esay
1.18
.
Act.
16.31
.
Joh.
5.24
.
Q.
Do
you
think
in
your
conscience
that
your
sins
in
particular
be
forgiven
?
A.
Yes
;
that
is
it
I
believe
in
this
Article
:
namely
that
I
am
of
the
number
of
those
that
have
their
sins
forgiven
them
.
1
Ioh.
5.13
Rom.
10.9
.
Q.
What
signes
be
there
that
your
sins
be
forgiven
you
?
How
will
you
know
it
?
A.
By
three
signes
.
1.
Where
sin
is
forgiven
,
it
is
subdued
and
purged
out
.
[
The
issue
of
our
corruption
is
stanched
and
dried
up
,
when
once
we
have
touched
Christ
by
faith
,
&
have
his
bloud
sprinkled
on
our
consciences
.
Mar.
5.29
.
Act.
3.26
.
Rom.
6.11
,
14.
[
Peace
,
without
Grace
,
is
not
of
Gods
sending
,
it
is
a
false
peace
:
but
if
we
be
healed
and
clensed
of
sinne
,
we
are
forgiven
,
though
we
feare
the
contrary
.
Col.
2.13
.
]
Q.
What
other
signe
and
effects
followes
upon
our
beliefe
that
our
sins
be
forgiven
?
A.
The
perswasion
that
God
hath
forgiven
me
,
begets
in
my
heart
a
strong
love
,
and
high
prizing
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Luk.
7.42
,
47.
Zach.
12.10
.
2
Cor.
5.14
.
Q.
What
thirdly
is
a
signe
that
your
sin
is
forgiven
you
?
A.
It
makes
me
ready
to
ᵃ
forgive
others
,
and
to
ᵇ
pity
them
that
goe
on
in
their
sinnes
impenitently
,
as
I
my selfe
have
done
heretofore
.
ᵃ
Eph.
4.31
,
32.
Mat.
18.32
,
33.
ᵇ
Luk.
22.32
.
CAP.
XXV
.
Of
resurrection
of
the
flesh
,
and
everlasting
life
.
Q.
SHall
they
that
be
dead
live
againe
?
A.
Yes
;
at
the
last
day
every
one
shall
come
againe
with
his
own
body
.
Act.
24.15
.
Iude.
v.
14.
Iob
19.24
,
25
,
27.
Dan.
12.2
.
Mat.
22.32
.
Joh.
11.24
.
1
Cor.
15.12
.
Q.
Shall
the
very
same
body
live
again
and
be
raised
?
A.
Yes
,
the
same
bodies
,
made
free
from
all
defects
and
weaknesses
,
unto
which
we
are
now
subjected
.
1
Cor.
15.43
,
53.
Phil.
3.2
1.
Joh.
5.28
,
29.
Rev.
20.12
.
Q.
How
doch
the
beliefe
of
the
resurrection
work
upon
you
?
A.
It
makes
me
keep
a
conscience
void
of
offence
before
God
and
men
,
continuing
in
well-doing
with
courage
and
patience
.
[
I
will
not
be
corrupted
with
worldly
honours
or
pleasures
.
]
Act.
24.16
.
1
Cor.
15.33
,
34
,
58.
2
Cor.
9.10
.
Heb.
11.35
.
And
the
life
everlasting
.
Q.
When
a
man
dies
,
his
body
goes
to
the
grave
:
Doth
the
soule
die
with
the
body
,
like
the
beasts
?
A.
No
;
the
soule
is
an
immortall
substance
,
and
separated
from
the
body
at
death
.
Eccles.
12.7
.
1
King
.
17.21
.
Luk.
23
:
43
,
46.
Mat.
22.32
.
2
Cor.
5.6
,
8.
Luk.
12.5
.
Q.
Whither
then
goe
the
souls
of
them
that
depart
hence
?
A.
To
Heaven
,
or
to
Hell
,
to
everlasting
life
,
or
to
everlasting
death
;
immediately
after
their
dissolution
.
Luk.
16.22
,
23.
Heb.
9.27
.
Col.
1.20
.
Rev.
14.13
.
Rev.
6.9
.
Phil.
1.23
.
2
Cor.
5.8
.
Q.
Then
there
is
no
Purgatory
,
or
third
place
,
where
,
as
in
a
prison
,
by
enduring
exquisite
torments
,
the
soules
that
were
not
fully
purged
in
this
life
,
doe
make
satisfaction
for
veniall
sins
,
and
lighter
faults
;
or
for
their
temporall
punishment
due
to
their
mortall
sinnes
,
which
they
have
committed
?
from
which
Purgatory
they
say
they
are
delivered
by
the
prayers
of
the
living
,
and
the
Popes
indulgencies
;
or
at
least
at
the
day
of
judgement
,
if
they
chance
to
lye
there
so
long
.
A.
No
;
for
as
there
be
but
two
sorts
of
men
,
godly
or
wicked
,
sheep
or
goats
,
regenerate
or
unregenerate
:
so
there
be
but
two
places
provided
for
them
,
where
they
remaine
in
an
unchangeable
estate
of
blisse
,
or
woe
:
[
All
ᵃ
wicked
men
,
of
what
profession
soever
,
being
punished
with
everlasting
perdition
from
the
presence
of
God
:
and
ᵇ
all
the
faithfull
are
present
with
the
Lord
,
their
soules
being
fully
purged
from
all
spot
of
sin
;
and
the
fault
ᶜ
quite
remitted
through
the
bloud
of
Christ
.
ᵃ
2
Thes.
1.9
.
Mat.
25.41
,
46
,
Rom.
2.9
.
ᵇ
2
Cor.
5.6
,
8.
Rev.
14.13
.
ᶜ
1
Joh.
1.7
.
Eph.
5.27
.
Q.
What
is
meant
by
life
everlasting
?
A.
It
is
the
glorious
state
of
the
Elect
after
this
life
,
wherein
they
do
immediately
enjoy
God
&
Christ
for
ever
,
in
a
most
holy
,
happy
,
unutterable
and
unchangeable
communion
.
1
Joh.
3.2
.
Rev:
22.4
.
Rev.
21.3
,
4.
1
Thes.
4.17
.
Psal.
16.11
.
1
Cor.
2.9
.
Q.
For
whom
is
eternall
life
prepared
?
To
whom
is
it
given
?
A.
To
them
that
walke
with
God
,
ᵃ
finishing
their
course
in
feare
&
holinesse
;
and
ᵇ
endeavouring
to
glorify
God
here
on
earth
.
ᵃ
Mat.
5.8
.
Heb.
12
,
14.
Joh.
10.27
,
28.
Rev.
21.27
.
Rev.
22.14
.
ᵇ
Ioh.
17.4
.
2
Tim.
4.8
.
Mat.
25.21
.
Q
What
doe
you
believe
in
this
Article
?
A.
I
believe
that
at
the
last
day
my
soule
and
body
shall
be
joyned
together
againe
,
and
that
in
both
I
shall
enjoy
the
presence
of
God
for
evermore
.
Tit.
1.2
.
1
Thes.
4.17
.
1
Ioh.
2.25
.
Q.
Why
doe
you
think
that
you
shall
enjoy
this
blessed
life
?
A.
Because
the
life
of
grace
is
already
begunne
in
me
,
which
shall
end
in
glory
.
1
Joh:
3.3
.
Mat.
19.28
,
29.
Rom.
6.22
.
Phil.
1.6
.
1
Pet.
1.23
Q.
May
a
Christian
be
assured
of
everlasting
life
,
before
he
depart
this
present
life
?
A.
Yes
he
may
,
and
that
upon
sure
and
infallible
grounds
,
out
of
Gods
Word
,
wherein
we
clearly
see
Gods
promises
&
purposes
towards
them
that
be
effectually
called
.
[
Faith
is
a
sure
knowledge
of
a
thing
upon
the
authority
of
divine
revelation
,
which
cannot
deceive
,
nor
be
deceived
.
]
Joh.
3.36
.
1
Joh:
5.11.12
.
1
Joh.
4.10
,
14
,
19
,
24.
Eph.
1.14
.
2
Cor.
1.22
.
1
Thes.
1.4
,
5.
2
Pet.
1.10
.
2
Cor.
13.5
.
The
office
and
work
of
faith
is
twofold
;
to
-
1.
Justify
the
person
▪
-
2.
Purify
the
heart
.
CAP.
XXVI
.
Of
the
fruit
and
office
of
faith
,
viz.
to
justify
,
and
of
the
meanes
how
faith
is
wrought
.
Q.
WHat
Benefits
redound
to
thee
of
this
beliefe
?
A.
Two
.
1.
By
Faith
I
am
righteous
before
God
,
and
heire
of
eternall
life
;
not
because
my
faith
of
it selfe
can
make
me
righteous
,
but
because
the
righteousnesse
of
Christ
is
my
righteousness
before
God
;
and
I
cannot
apply
it
to
my selfe
by
any
other
way
then
by
faith
.
[
God
offereth
us
life
and
righteousnesse
in
Christ
;
and
faith
is
the
hand
by
which
we
recieve
that
gift
.
]
Rom.
4.5
,
6.
Joh.
6.35
.
1
Joh.
5.11
,
12
,
13.
Rom.
3.24
,
25.
Q.
Say
the
same
in
other
tearmes
.
A.
When
I
say
,
we
are
justified
by
faith
,
I
meane
the
object
of
faith
,
Christ
Jesus
.
[
The
onely
way
and
meane
to
embrace
Christ
,
and
to
rest
on
the
promises
of
the
Gospell
,
is
by
faith
:
]
Phil.
3.9
.
The
only
righteousnesse
by
which
a
sinner
stands
just
before
God
,
is
the
righteousnesse
of
Christ
;
and
the
onely
meanes
,
to
partake
of
that
righteousnesse
,
is
by
Faith
,
Rom.
9.32
.
Q.
It
seemes
then
that
faith
is
a
most
excellent
gift
of
God
,
which
bringeth
us
into
the
possession
of
Gods
rich
mercies
,
and
tender
love
revealed
in
the
Gospell
?
A.
It
is
so
;
and
therefore
above
all
things
we
must
labour
for
the
grace
of
faith
.
John
6.29
.
Joh.
3.18
.
Act.
16.31
.
Heb.
4.2
,
11.
Heb.
3.12
,
14
,
19.
Q.
Can
we
attaine
it
of
our selves
by
our
own
strength
?
A.
No
;
ᵃ
it
is
the
gift
of
God
;
our
hearts
are
ᵇ
slow
to
believe
,
being
naturally
inclined
to
distrust
God
,
and
to
trust
in
the
creatures
;
and
therefore
ᶜ
God
by
his
holy
Spirit
draweth
our
hearts
to
embrace
his
gratious
promises
.
ᵃ
Heb.
12.2
.
Eph.
2.8
.
ᵇ
Luk.
24.25
.
Mar.
9.24
.
Num.
20.12
.
2
Chron.
16.7
,
9.
Mat.
14.31
.
Luk.
18.9
.
ᶜ
1
Cor.
2.9
,
11.
Joh.
6.44
,
45.
Q.
Why
must
we
strive
,
seeing
it
is
Gods
gift
?
A.
Yes
;
because
God
hath
appointed
means
whereby
he
will
bestow
all
graces
on
us
;
&
therefore
if
we
seek
him
in
those
meanes
,
we
shall
find
him
;
&
if
we
neglect
those
meanes
,
it
is
a
signe
we
have
no
grace
,
nor
can
we
ever
hope
to
have
any
.
Mar.
4.24
.
1
Cor.
3.7
,
9.
Rom.
10.14
,
15.
Prov.
2.1
,
2
,
3.
Mat.
13.44
.
Act.
16.14
.
1
Cor.
12.6
.
Q.
Why
secondly
must
we
strive
?
A.
Because
faith
and
all
other
graces
be
contrary
to
our
corrupt
nature
,
and
therefore
we
must
give
the
more
diligence
to
attaine
the
same
at
Gods
hand
.
[
As
he
that
plants
a
graft
contrary
to
nature
,
must
use
the
more
care
;
and
because
we
cannot
cure
our selves
,
we
must
seek
and
beg
some
one
to
put
us
into
the
pool
when
the
waters
be
moved
.
]
Phil.
2.12
,
13.
Esay
26.12
.
Heb.
6.11
,
12.
Rom.
11.24
.
2
Pet.
1.10
.
Q.
By
what
meanes
doth
God
usually
worke
faith
in
us
?
A.
By
two
Meanes
.
1.
By
the
knowledge
of
the
Law
,
convincing
us
of
sin
.
Mat.
3.2
,
3.
Ioh.
16.9
.
Rom.
4.15
.
Gal.
3.22
,
24.
This
is
but
preparative
.
Hos.
10.12
.
Q.
But
what
is
the
chiefe
meanes
by
which
God
doth
worke
faith
in
us
?
A.
By
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
by
which
it
is
also
encreased
.
[
And
therefore
if
we
desire
to
have
faith
,
we
must
heare
and
obey
the
Gospell
;
the
Word
of
the
Kingdome
must
be
rooted
in
our
hearts
and
affections
.
]
1
Pet.
1.23
.
2
Cor.
10.4
,
5.
Rom.
1.16
.
Luk.
8.13
,
15
Gal.
3.2
.
Q.
How
doth
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospell
bring
about
the
heart
from
security
,
and
false
confidences
,
to
believe
on
Christ
for
salvation
?
A.
Two
waies
especially
.
To
rest
in
any
thing
short
of
Christ
;
is
a
false
confidence
.
1.
By
inviting
us
to
come
unto
Christ
:
The
Spirit
doth
convince
us
of
sin
,
and
damnation
,
and
that
we
have
need
of
the
righteousnesse
of
another
to
save
us
.
Luk.
13.3
.
Joh.
16.9
.
Joh.
5.45
.
Joh.
8.24
.
Phil.
3
,
3
,
8.9
.
Matt.
9
13.
[
By
the
law
is
the
knowledge
of
sinne
:
but
to
make
us
fly
from
the
Law
,
and
to
be
dead
to
it
,
and
to
seeke
salvation
by
a
righteousnesse
without
us
,
this
is
the
worke
of
the
Gospell
.
Rom.
7.4
.
The
Gospell
inviting
,
commanding
,
and
calling
us
to
Christs
righteousnesse
,
it
doth
cause
us
to
renounce
and
forsake
all
hope
of
righteousnesse
by
works
of
the
Law
;
the
Gospell
puts
a
spirit
into
the
letter
of
the
Law
:
The
Gospell
awaking
us
,
and
bidding
us
to
repent
,
and
goe
to
Christ
for
salvation
,
doth
make
use
of
the
Law
,
to
shew
us
our
danger
and
our
insufficiency
to
save
our
selves
,
and
consequenly
,
a
necessity
of
believing
in
Christ
.
Q.
How
secondly
doth
the
Gospell
work
the
heart
to
believe
?
A.
2.
By
shewing
us
such
a
fulnesse
and
al
sufficiency
in
Christ
,
that
of
him
,
and
in
him
,
we
have
all
things
needfull
for
salvation
:
[
it
shewes
and
assures
the
conscience
,
that
God
is
satisfied
,
and
well
pleased
with
us
in
Christ
.
]
Act.
13.32
,
33
,
34.
John
1.16
,
17.
Col.
1.13
,
14
,
19.
Q.
What
followes
thereof
?
A.
Therefore
they
that
meddle
not
with
the
Scripture
,
&
regard
not
the
Ministry
of
it
on
the
Lords
day
,
but
slight
it
,
or
scoffe
at
the
preaching
thereof
,
shew
plainly
that
they
have
no
faith
,
Rom.
15.4
.
Rom.
10.14
,
17.
CAP.
XXVII
.
Of
the
second
office
&
worke
of
Faith
,
viz.
to
purify
the
heart
,
&
worke
by
love
:
Here
followes
the
life
of
a
believer
,
and
the
first
end
and
use
of
the
Morall
Law
.
Fourth
heal
of
Christian
doctrine
.
Q.
WHat
is
the
second
office
of
Faith
?
A.
To
purify
the
heart
,
working
it
to
an
obedient
walking
in
all
the
Commandments
and
Ordinances
of
the
Lord
,
[
so
that
I
shall
not
professe
one
thing
,
and
do
another
]
Jam
:
2.17
,
21
,
26.
Act:
15.9
.
[
it
is
ever
purging
out
corruption
.
]
Q.
The
rule
of
obedience
,
in
generall
,
is
the
whole
written
word
of
God
,
and
more
summarily
the
morall
Law
,
contained
in
the
ten
Commandements
:
Tell
me
now
;
Is
the
Law
of
the
ten
Commandements
still
in
force
?
A.
Yes
;
and
whosoever
doth
,
or
teacheth
otherwise
,
shall
be
least
in
the
Kindome
of
Heaven
,
that
is
none
at
all
,
Mat
:
5.18
,
19.
Rom:
3.19
,
31.
Rom:
7.12
.
As
touching
the
ceremoniall
Law
,
that
which
was
a
sin
or
duty
then
,
is
not
a
sin
or
duty
now
under
the
Gospel
;
and
therefore
the
ceremoniall
Law
is
not
in
force
now
,
as
to
our
practice
.
But
as
touching
the
morall
Law
,
that
which
was
a
sin
then
,
is
a
sin
now
,
as
lying
,
perjury
,
&c.
which
shewes
that
the
morall
Law
is
still
in
force
now
,
under
the
time
of
the
Gospel
.
Q.
Is
the
Law
given
that
we
should
looke
for
life
and
solvation
by
it
?
A.
No
?
because
by
it
all
the
world
is
guilty
before
God
;
[
If
we
were
without
sin
,
we
should
be
saved
by
the
Law
:
but
being
all
wretched
sinners
,
the
Law
curseth
us
and
we
must
looke
elsewhere
for
a
worthinesse
to
answer
Gods
judgement
.
]
Rom:
7.4
,
6.
Rom:
3.20
.
23.
Gal:
3.17
Q.
To
what
use
then
was
the
Law
given
?
The
first
use
of
the
Morall
Law
.
A
,
There
is
a
twofold
use
of
it
.
1.
To
convince
us
that
we
are
under
sin
&
wrath
,
that
so
we
might
be
brought
to
seek
salvation
in
Christ
alone
.
Gal.
3.19
,
24.
Q.
How
doth
the
Law
force
a
sinner
unto
Christ
?
A.
There
be
five
effects
or
operations
of
the
Law
,
whereby
it
drives
one
to
Christ
.
The
first
is
,
to
make
sin
knowne
in
its
true
greatnesse
and
sinfulnesse
,
both
for
the
extent
and
danger
of
it
.
[
By
the
Law
we
come
to
know
our selves
to
be
greater
sinners
,
and
in
worse
case
then
we
could
imagine
,
we
find
and
feele
that
to
be
sinne
,
which
before
we
knew
not
;
and
many
things
to
be
greater
evils
,
exposing
us
to
greater
wrath
then
heretofore
we
conceived
;
as
our
naturall
corruption
,
the
first
motions
unto
sinne
,
&c.
]
Rom:
3.20
.
Rom.
7.7
,
8
,
9
,
13.
Rom:
5.13
.
Q.
What
is
the
second
worke
of
the
Law
forcing
us
to
seek
Christ
?
A.
It
shews
us
how
farre
short
we
come
,
and
how
unable
we
are
to
doe
any
one
thing
that
is
good
,
in
any
measure
,
manner
,
and
degree
,
as
is
required
.
[
Many
think
they
are
holy
,
and
please
God
well
enough
,
because
they
know
not
the
holynesse
and
rigour
of
the
Law
.
]
Rom.
7.11
,
13
,
18.
Mat.
19.18
,
20.
Q.
How
,
thirdly
,
doth
the
Law
shew
us
our
need
of
Christ
?
A.
By
it
we
finde
and
feele
the
emnity
&
contrariety
that
is
in
our
nature
against
God
:
Tell
a
man
of
his
sinne
,
or
duty
,
O
the
heart
is
sad
upon
it
,
the
Law
is
a
burthen
to
him
,
the
heart
rebels
against
it
,
and
could
even
wish
there
were
no
such
Law
,
yea
no
God
to
take
vengeance
.
[
Sinne
is
a
burthen
to
a
regenerate
person
,
but
Gods
Law
is
not
grievous
to
him
.
1
Joh.
5.3
.
On
the
other
side
,
to
a
carnall
man
,
sinne
is
pleasing
,
and
duty
a
burthen
:
the
duties
of
the
Law
being
brought
and
pressed
on
the
soule
,
doe
shew
how
hollow
and
rotten
we
are
,
which
otherwise
we
should
never
have
mistrusted
by
our selves
.
]
Ro.
7.9
,
9
,
10
,
13.
Rom.
8.7
.
Q.
What
fourth
worke
of
the
Law
bringeth
a
sinner
to
Christ
?
A.
It
worketh
wrath
,
that
is
,
it
laies
the
curse
upon
us
;
it
proclaims
the
judgement
of
God
against
us
for
every
sin
:
[
It
curseth
every
disobedience
;
it
tels
every
soule
of
us
,
thou
art
a
domned
creature
,
&c.
]
Ro.
1.18
.
Rom.
4.15
.
2
Cor.
3.7
,
9.
The
Law
is
full
of
rigour
.
1.
It
accepts
of
no
obedience
,
but
what
is
every
way
full
and
perfect
.
2.
The
Law
admits
of
no
excuses
;
It
accepts
of
none
of
our
sorrows
.
3.
The
Law
regards
not
what
we
can
doe
,
but
what
we
should
doe
:
All
that
be
under
the
Law
,
must
doe
it
,
or
dye
:
This
is
the
case
of
all
that
be
out
of
Christ
,
the
Law
curseth
them
.
Q.
How
fiftly
doth
the
Law
drive
us
unto
Christ
?
A.
When
we
see
that
we
are
shut
up
,
and
cannot
winde
our selves
out
of
Gods
wrathfull
hands
;
the
soul
even
drowned
with
sorrow
and
feare
,
is
constrained
to
goe
to
Christ
,
upon
the
invitation
of
the
Gospell
:
The
soule
does
hereupon
consult
and
advise
with
it selfe
,
what
to
doe
to
be
saved
,
and
so
at
length
resolves
to
goe
to
Christ
;
this
is
one
use
of
the
Morall
Law
,
viz.
to
make
us
see
,
1.
How
vile
we
are
.
2.
How
weak
we
are
,
3.
How
wicked
we
are
;
what
enemies
to
God
and
goodnesse
.
4.
How
cursed
we
are
.
5.
And
so
to
consult
within
our selves
,
and
to
resolve
to
goe
to
Christ
,
as
that
prodigall
did
,
Luk.
15.17
,
18.
and
those
Lepers
.
2
King
.
7.3
,
4.
Thus
the
Law
and
the
Gospell
worke
together
for
our
salvation
:
it
is
not
in
me
to
save
you
,
saith
the
Law
,
therefore
seeke
further
:
It
is
in
me
to
save
you
,
saith
the
Gospell
,
therefore
rest
in
me
.
Act.
2.37
.
Mat.
11.28
.
Rom.
8.15
.
And
so
the
soule
is
converted
and
drawn
unto
Christ
by
the
Gospell
,
being
driven
from
the
Law
,
by
the
Law
it selfe
.
CAP.
XXVIII
.
Of
the
second
end
and
use
of
the
Morall
Law
.
Q.
WEE
have
seene
the
first
maine
use
of
the
Morall
Law
:
What
is
the
second
?
A.
To
be
a
perpetuall
rule
of
obedience
and
holinesse
.
Second
Use
of
the
Morall
Law
.
[
and
it
is
therefore
called
the
Morall
Law
.
]
Mat.
19.17
.
Rom.
2.25
.
Rom.
7.12
.
Heb.
8.10
.
1
Tim.
1.5
,
8.
Jam.
2.10
,
11.
The
Law
shewes
us
what
is
good
,
and
what
is
bad
.
Q.
Our
obedience
is
but
in
part
here
:
What
be
the
properties
of
that
obedience
which
God
will
accept
of
his
servants
?
True
obedience
,
what
.
A.
1.
It
must
be
a
free
,
ᵃ
loving
,
submitting
of
the
ᵇ
inward
and
outward
man
to
the
ᶜ
whole
will
of
God
,
with
an
intention
ᵈ
and
desire
to
please
and
approve
our selves
to
him
in
every
thing
we
doe
.
[
This
is
the
nature
of
true
obedience
;
ᵃ
the
ground
and
rule
of
obedience
,
is
the
will
of
God
;
ᵇ
the
creature
obeying
,
is
the
inward
and
outward
man
;
ᶜ
the
manner
is
free
,
without
compulsion
;
ᵈ
the
end
and
aime
of
all
,
is
to
please
God
,
not
men
,
or
our selves
;
and
by
these
properties
true
obedience
is
differenced
from
meer
civill
honesty
,
&
restraining
grace
in
hypocrites
]
ᵃ
Mat.
15.9
.
Esa
1.12
.
ᵇ
Rom.
6.13
,
17.
ᶜ
Psal.
40.8
.
&
119.6
,
80.
Mat.
5.20
.
Jam.
2.10
.
ᵈ
H.
s.
7.14
.
Zach.
7.5
,
6
Rom.
14.6
.
Joh.
5.30
.
John
7.18
.
Esay
10.7
.
Mat.
6.6
.
Q.
Is
there
any
worthinesse
in
our
works
to
procure
to
us
Gods
favour
?
A.
None
at
all
;
our
best
works
done
before
we
be
regenerate
,
are
utterly
corrupt
,
and
cannot
please
God
.
[
The
evill
tree
cannot
bring
forth
good
fruit
.
]
Joh.
3.6
.
Rom.
8.8
.
Mat.
7.18
.
Phil.
3.8
.
Q.
But
what
say
you
of
the
workes
we
performe
after
regeneration
?
A.
Though
God
in
mercy
,
for
Christs
sake
,
doe
accept
of
our
endeavours
to
please
him
,
yet
our
very
best
workes
are
stained
with
many
imperfections
.
[
And
therefore
have
need
of
forgivenesse
,
&c.
]
Luk.
17.10
.
Rom.
7.21
.
Esa.
64.6
.
Tit.
3.5
.
Mat.
20.10
,
14.
When
the
Scripture
speaks
of
rewarding
our
workes
,
Mat.
10.42
.
and
Mat.
6.6
.
It
is
a
reward
of
Grace
,
not
of
Debt
;
Neh.
13.22
.
Remember
me
,
and
spare
me
.
The
rewards
of
God
must
needs
be
full
of
Grace
,
seeing
he
promiseth
to
reward
Begging
and
praying
:
and
a
cup
of
cold
water
,
which
is
of
little
worth
.
Q.
It
seems
then
that
God
doth
receive
us
into
his
favour
,
without
any
consideration
of
our
works
,
of
his
meer
mercy
in
Christ
alone
,
imputing
his
righteousnesse
unto
us
,
and
not
our
frailties
.
A.
It
is
most
true
;
for
we
are
saved
by
faith
in
Christ
,
without
the
works
of
the
Law
.
Rom.
3.28
.
Rom.
11.6
.
Q.
But
doth
justification
by
faith
make
men
despisers
of
good
duties
contained
in
Gods
Law
?
A.
By
no
means
;
for
faith
is
the
very
life
and
root
of
all
good
works
.
[
And
the
reason
,
why
many
doe
not
performe
works
of
obedience
,
is
,
because
they
have
not
faith
]
Heb.
11.7
,
8
,
17
,
25
,
27.
Iam.
2.22
.
Luk.
17.3
,
5.
Esay
7.4
,
12.
1
Pet.
3.5
.
The
more
faith
,
Faith
answers
all
objections
,
it
removeth
carnall
reasoning
,
and
so
brings
the
heart
to
obey
in
all
things
.
the
more
obedience
.
Gal.
5.6
.
Q.
The
Law
being
the
rule
of
obedience
,
we
ought
to
be
carefull
to
know
it
,
and
to
lead
our
lives
by
it
.
A.
Yes
:
For
both
he
that
knows
it
not
,
and
he
that
obeyes
it
not
,
shall
be
beaten
with
many
stripes
.
Luk.
12.47
,
48.
Q.
How
many
Commandments
be
there
?
A.
Ten
:
Ten
words
.
Deut.
4.13
.
Q.
What
sorts
of
duties
doth
the
Law
of
God
containe
?
A.
Two
sorts
.
1.
Duties
that
immediatly
concern
Gods
Glory
and
Worship
,
in
the
foure
first
precepts
.
2.
And
duties
that
more
immediately
respect
our
Neighbours
good
,
in
the
six
last
.
Mar.
12.29
,
30
,
31
,
33.
Mat.
22.37
,
40.
Thus
are
the
Ten
Commandments
divided
.
Q.
What
motives
are
there
to
stir
us
up
to
the
keeping
of
this
Law
in
all
the
points
of
it
?
A.
Two
.
1.
Because
God
is
the
Law-giver
;
God
spake
every
one
of
those
words
;
and
where
God
hath
a
voyce
to
speake
,
we
ought
to
have
an
eare
to
heare
,
and
an
heart
to
obey
:
God
sets
his
stamp
upon
them
all
.
Iam.
4.12
.
Heb.
2.2
.
Rom:
7.12
.
The
law
is
holy
,
just
and
good
.
Q.
Why
secondly
must
we
carry
an
awfull
regard
to
this
Law
?
A.
Because
he
is
Jehovah
,
our
God
,
our
maker
,
our
deliverer
,
and
therefore
may
justly
challenge
obedience
at
his
creatures
hands
.
[
Love
and
feare
ought
to
keep
us
in
obedience
]
Mal.
1.6
.
Es.
5.4
.
Deut.
10.12
.
Jer.
2.9
,
13
,
19.
Mic.
6.3
.
Esay
43.23
,
24.
Deut.
7.6
,
11.
Deut.
26.17
,
19.
[
the
strongest
and
sweetest
bond
of
obedience
is
that
relation
between
God
and
us
.
]
CAP.
XXIX
.
Q.
THe
first
Table
of
the
Law
of
God
containes
foure
Commandments
:
What
is
the
summe
and
substance
of
it
?
A.
The
first
Table
of
the
Law
teacheth
and
requireth
,
1.
That
I
cleave
unto
God
with
my
heart
.
2.
That
I
worship
him
with
my
soule
and
body
,
in
the
duties
of
Religion
,
and
Divine
Worship
.
3.
That
I
honour
him
with
my
Tongue
and
Life
.
4.
And
that
I
carefully
keepe
his
Sabbaths
.
Of
the
first
Commandment
.
Thou
shalt
have
no
other
Gods
,
&c.
Q.
WHat
is
the
purpose
of
God
in
this
first
Commandment
?
A.
That
we
should
take
Iehovah
,
the
only
true
God
,
for
our
God
,
&
set
him
up
in
our
hearts
in
his
due
place
,
that
is
,
above
the
creature
;
Of
spirituall
&
inward
worship
.
to
love
and
feare
him
;
to
serve
,
trust
and
obey
him
.
[
We
must
reserve
unto
him
all
that
preheminence
of
honour
,
feare
,
love
and
trust
,
which
is
due
to
him
as
a
God
,
and
not
to
give
any
part
thereof
to
the
creature
.
To
honour
a
King
as
if
he
were
but
a
private
person
,
is
not
to
give
him
his
due
,
because
it
is
beneath
his
place
:
God
must
have
his
full
preheminence
in
our
hearts
.
]
Mar.
12.29
,
30.
Mat.
4.4
,
10.
Thus
does
Christ
expound
this
Commandment
.
Q.
What
particular
duties
are
commanded
under
this
generall
,
that
so
God
may
be
thy
God
?
A.
Five
.
1.
I
am
hereby
bound
to
know
God
in
his
Nature
,
1.
Knowledge
.
Will
,
and
Attributes
,
else
I
shall
never
love
him
,
nor
trust
in
him
.
1
Chron:
28.9
.
Rom.
12.2
.
Ioh.
17.3
.
Ro.
10.14
.
Q.
What
,
secondly
?
2.
Trust
.
A.
We
are
bound
to
believe
on
him
,
to
depend
and
stay
our selves
on
him
for
every
good
thing
we
need
,
not
being
disheartned
in
our
duties
,
nor
stepping
out
to
false
helps
in
evill
times
.
Jer:
17.5.7
.
2
Chron:
20.20
.
Psal:
31.6
,
7.
Psal:
11.1
,
2.
Job
31.24
.
Jonah
2.8
.
Dan:
3.16
.
Dan:
6.23
.
Q.
What
,
thirdly
,
is
here
required
?
Q.
I
am
bound
to
love
and
delight
in
him
as
the
chiefest
good
,
above
father
,
3.
Love
.
lands
credit
,
profit
,
or
life
it selfe
.
Mat
:
10.37
.
1
Sam:
2.29
.
Mat
:
19.22
,
29.
Q.
What
fourth
duty
?
A.
I
am
bound
to
feare
him
,
4.
To
feare
him
.
to
stand
in
awe
of
his
Majesty
,
not
daring
to
offend
him
in
any
thing
for
any
respect
.
[
The
object
of
godly
feare
,
is
the
evill
of
sinne
,
the
offending
of
God
.
1
King
:
8.3
,
12.
Esay
51.12
.
Esay
8.2
,
13.
Jer
2.19
[
In
all
these
God
must
have
his
full
preheminence
;
for
if
we
love
,
feare
trust
,
or
delight
in
any
thing
against
God
,
or
above
God
,
then
that
is
our
God
,
]
Q.
What
fifth
duty
is
required
?
A.
I
am
bound
to
acknowledge
him
,
and
to
make
outward
profession
,
5.
To
confesse
him
,
that
God
is
the
Lord
whom
we
serve
;
that
he
is
governour
,
preserver
and
rewarder
of
all
men
;
the
searcher
of
all
hearts
;
and
that
no
God
can
do
as
the
doth
:
[
There
is
none
other
to
whom
any
of
these
can
be
applied
.
]
Dan
:
4.37
.
1
Chron:
29.10
,
11.
Esay
26.13
.
1
Cor:
1.31
.
Mar:
8.38
.
Jer:
10.6
,
7.
Q.
What
is
the
thing
here
generally
forbidden
?
A.
The
thing
here
forbidden
,
is
,
the
giving
of
any
divine
honour
to
the
creature
;
the
setting
up
of
the
creature
in
our
hearts
,
to
withdraw
us
from
God
.
Q.
Tell
me
particularly
who
be
the
transgressors
of
this
Commandment
?
A.
Seven
sorts
of
persons
.
1.
All
ignorant
persons
,
Ignorance
of
God
.
that
either
(
a
)
naturally
,
o●
(
b
)
carelesly
,
or
willingly
remaine
ignorant
of
God
,
and
his
will
concerning
us
.
(a)
Eph
:
4.17
,
18.
(b)
Iob
21.14
.
Ioh
3.20
2
Pet:
3.5
.
Q.
Who
else
?
Disobedience
.
A.
They
that
have
knowledge
severed
from
obedience
;
such
as
professe
to
know
God
,
but
in
their
works
and
waies
deny
him
.
[
These
doe
not
take
Jehovah
for
their
God
.
]
Tit:
1.16
.
Rom:
1.
●8
.
Q.
Who
thirdly
doe
sinne
against
this
Commandmemt
?
A.
All
Atheists
,
and
Idolaters
;
that
is
,
Atheisme
and
Idolatry
.
all
such
as
think
there
is
no
God
,
or
that
there
be
more
Gods
then
one
;
or
that
God
is
like
to
any
thing
made
by
Art
,
in
Carving
and
Painting
—
Also
whosoever
do
give
any
divine
honour
,
worship
,
and
service
to
any
Creature
:
All
such
persons
be
either
Atheists
,
or
Idolaters
;
They
fancy
to
themselves
some
other
God
.
Rom.
1.23
.
Act.
14.15
.
1
Cor.
8.3
,
6
,
10.
Rev.
19.10
.
Rev.
22.9
.
Q.
Who
fourthly
?
A.
All
superstitions
persons
;
that
is
,
Superstition
.
such
as
ascribe
any
spirituall
or
supernaturall
effect
(
good
or
bad
)
to
ceremonies
,
&
observation
of
things
;
the
observation
whereof
hath
no
ground
in
nature
,
nor
divine
institution
.
[
as
to
the
crying
&
flying
of
birds
,
bleeding
at
the
nose
,
the
hare
crossing
us
in
our
journey
,
&c.
Also
in
Religion
,
ascribing
supernaturall
and
spirituall
effects
,
worth
,
excellency
,
or
acceptablenesse
,
to
ceremonies
devised
by
man
;
as
to
anointing
with
oile
,
signing
with
the
crosse
,
sprinkling
with
Holy-water
,
consecration
of
Temples
,
Vestmēts
,
Altars
,
&c.
]
Mar.
7.4
,
5
,
8.
Col.
2.21
.
1
Sam.
4.3
.
Ezek.
21.19
,
21.
Jer.
10.2
,
3.
It
is
Gods
prerogative
to
give
grace
,
and
also
to
institute
any
sign
or
token
of
Grace
,
or
to
make
any
thing
to
be
an
effectuall
meanes
of
applying
any
spirituall
good
to
the
soule
;
and
therefore
it
is
an
injury
done
to
God
,
to
ascribe
that
which
is
due
to
him
,
unto
mens
inventions
,
&c.
Q.
Who
,
fiftly
,
be
the
transgressours
of
this
Commandment
?
A.
All
such
as
seek
to
Wizards
,
Wiches
,
Conjurers
,
Soothsayers
,
or
to
Saint
or
Angel
for
help
.
Seeking
to
Witches
for
helpe
.
[
All
that
step
out
of
any
unlawfull
shifts
in
distresse
,
&c.
all
these
doe
forsake
Jehovah
,
and
cleave
to
the
creature
.
]
Deut.
18.9
,
10.
Act.
8.10
,
11.
1
Chron.
10.13
,
14.
Esay
47.12
,
13.
Q.
Who
,
sixtly
?
Unbeliefe
&
despare
.
A.
They
that
doubt
and
despaire
of
Gods
truth
and
love
made
knowne
,
and
will
not
commit
their
soules
and
estates
to
him
.
[
It
is
a
sinne
to
doubt
and
refuse
any
part
of
Gods
truth
and
promises
;
the
highest
degree
of
unbeliefe
,
is
despaire
.
]
Esa.
7.9
.
He.
3.19
.
Mat.
6.30
.
Joh.
20.25
.
Mat.
8.26
.
Job
27.10
.
Iob
15.22
.
These
deny
God
the
Honour
due
to
him
.
To
be
ashamed
of
God
and
godlinesse
.
Q.
Who
,
lastly
,
be
transgressours
of
this
Commandement
?
A.
All
that
be
ashamed
of
God
,
and
deny
him
here
before
men
in
any
degree
;
as
in
his
Word
,
Waies
,
Worship
,
Children
and
ordinances
,
Joh.
12.43
.
Luk.
22.57
.
2
Tim.
4.16
.
Mat.
11.9
.
2
Tim:
2.12
.
Q.
What
followes
hereof
?
A.
That
if
we
doe
not
make
conscience
of
these
duties
,
and
care
to
avoid
these
sins
,
we
be
under
the
Law
;
that
is
,
under
the
sentence
of
it
,
to
be
judged
by
it
.
[
Where
sinne
reignes
,
the
Law
reignes
,
and
is
in
force
against
thee
.
]
Rom.
6.14
.
CAP.
XXX
.
Of
the
second
Commandement
.
Thou
shalt
not
make
unto
thee
any
graven
Image
.
Q.
WHat
is
the
purpose
of
God
in
this
Commandement
?
A.
To
preserve
his
outward
worship
pure
and
undefiled
,
from
all
superstition
&
Idolatry
,
from
all
inventions
of
man
,
and
to
keep
us
to
that
entire
manner
of
worship
which
himself
hath
appointed
:
so
is
this
Commandement
expounded
in
Scripture
▪
Num.
15.39
.
Deut.
12.30
,
32.
Psal.
106.38
,
39.
Esay
8.20
.
Vse
.
Hence
we
learne
,
that
whatsoever
is
made
use
of
,
for
the
tendring
up
our
Homage
unto
God
,
or
for
the
conveying
of
any
spirituall
efficacy
from
God
into
the
hearts
of
his
servants
;
it
must
have
an
institution
from
God
,
else
we
sin
against
God
,
who
alone
hath
power
to
give
any
grace
,
and
to
appoint
the
means
of
obtaining
it
.
The
first
Commandment
requires
,
that
we
worship
the
only
true
God
,
and
that
we
doe
not
give
his
properties
and
honour
to
another
:
the
second
Commandment
prescribes
the
true
manner
of
worshipping
that
true
God
.
Q.
Well
then
;
here
we
are
forbidden
to
worship
God
after
our
own
wits
and
wils
What
is
particularly
forbiden
in
this
kind
?
1.
Images
for
religious
use
.
A.
1.
The
making
of
any
Image
,
either
of
God
,
or
of
any
Creature
,
for
religious
use
,
that
is
,
to
help
us
in
our
worshipping
of
God
.
[
The
likenesse
and
representation
of
any
thing
whatsoever
,
is
a
false
help
und
meane
of
worship
.
]
Exod.
32.1
,
4.
Ps.
106.20
.
Jer.
10.8
,
14
,
15.
Ezek.
8.10
.
Jer.
50.38
.
Jer.
51.17
,
18
,
19.
Q.
Is
it
unlawfull
to
make
an
Image
of
the
Trinity
,
or
of
any
Person
in
the
Godhead
?
Pictures
of
God
unlawfull
.
A.
It
is
utterly
unlawfull
,
and
a
great
dishonour
,
to
figure
the
incorruptible
God
,
by
the
shape
of
a
base
and
corruptible
man
,
or
bird
,
or
other
creature
.
Deut.
4.15
,
16
,
17
,
18.
Rom.
1.23
.
Act.
17.24
,
29
,
Esa.
40.15
,
18
,
19.
Hab.
2.8
.
[
It
abuseth
our
understandings
:
the
party
thinks
there
is
some
good
in
an
Image
,
else
he
would
not
make
it
;
and
that
's
a
lie
:
He
lieth
that
shews
me
a
Toad
,
and
saies
it
is
the
picture
of
an
Angel
;
so
,
&c.
All
the
pictures
of
Christ
in
the
flesh
,
as
that
on
Christ
on
the
Crosse
,
and
resurrection
,
are
lies
,
false
in
their
representations
,
and
false
in
the
conceit
of
any
good
by
them
.
]
Q.
Is
it
unlowfull
to
make
the
image
of
a
man
,
or
Angell
,
or
other
creature
,
to
help
us
in
the
worship
of
the
Creator
?
A.
It
is
utterly
unlawfull
to
make
,
or
to
have
the
likenesse
of
any
creature
for
religious
use
,
to
serve
God
thereby
,
in
,
at
,
or
before
it
.
[
To
think
that
by
doing
any
part
of
worship
before
an
Image
,
one
shall
please
God
the
better
,
or
that
it
will
be
a
mean
of
good
unto
us
;
this
is
to
rob
God
of
his
due
:
What
promise
of
Gods
presence
,
audience
or
acceptance
before
an
Image
,
do
you
find
in
the
whole
Scripture
?
&c.
Esay
42.8
.
2
Kings
18.4
.
1
Ioh.
5.21
.
Rev.
9.20
.
Ezek.
8.10
,
11.
Act.
7.43
.
1
Chron.
14.12
.
Deut.
27.15
,
the
congregation
are
bound
to
curse
this
man
.
v.
26.
Thou
shalt
not
bow
downe
to
them
,
nor
serve
them
.
2.
All
outward
respect
done
to
Images
.
vid.
Catechis
.
Rom.
part.
3.
c.
2.
Q.
What
is
forbidden
in
those
words
?
A.
2.
We
are
forbidden
to
give
any
honour
,
or
outward
reverence
,
to
any
Image
;
as
,
to
come
before
it
,
to
make
our
prayers
,
to
bow
the
knee
,
to
put
off
the
cap
,
or
to
shew
any
token
or
reverence
unto
it
.
[
It
is
a
cursed
thing
to
doe
any
honour
to
an
Image
in
word
,
by
speaking
favourable
of
it
;
or
in
deed
,
as
to
put
off
the
hat
to
bow
the
knee
,
to
give
money
and
offerings
for
the
maintenance
of
it
,
or
to
be
at
the
feasts
held
in
honour
of
the
creatures
,
&c.
]
1
King
.
19.18
.
Hos.
13.2
.
1
Cor.
9.7
,
10.
with
1
Cor.
10
14
,
20
,
21.
Dan.
3.5
,
11
,
18.
Exod:
32.5
,
6.
Ezek.
18.6
.
Judg.
6.31
.
Esay
66.3
.
2
Chr.
25.14
.
we
must
not
kisse
the
Calves
,
nor
blesse
an
Idoll
.
Q.
What
,
thirdly
,
is
here
forbidden
?
3.
All
helping
forward
of
Idolatry
.
A.
All
outward
service
,
tending
to
the
honour
,
worship
,
and
service
of
Saints
,
Angels
,
Images
,
or
any
other
creature
whatsoever
.
[
As
the
building
of
Temples
,
dedicating
of
Daies
,
Altars
,
Garments
,
Priests
,
Feasts
to
them
,
and
raising
of
money
for
the
maintenance
thereof
.
]
Hos.
8.14
:
Hos.
10.1
,
2.
1
King
:
12.32
,
33.
Esay
46.6
.
Exod.
32.2
.
Q.
Under
this
grosse
sinne
of
making
and
worshiping
of
Images
,
are
condemned
all
other
superstitious
corruptings
of
Gods
worship
without
an
Image
.
Now
,
How
is
Gods
worship
corrupted
without
an
Image
?
A.
By
will-worship
;
that
is
,
all
such
means
and
manner
of
divine
worship
,
4.
Will-worship
,
&
humane
traditions
.
as
is
not
prescribed
by
God
,
but
brought
in
by
man
:
[
It
is
will-worship
to
observe
what
God
hath
not
commanded
,
and
to
forbeare
what
God
hath
not
forbidden
,
for
conscience
sake
.
]
as
going
to
God
by
Saints
,
worshiping
of
Angels
;
vowes
of
continency
,
placing
of
holinesse
in
meats
,
daies
,
garments
,
and
places
.
Lastly
,
the
inventing
or
using
of
New
Sacraments
(
as
the
Popish
Masse
,
and
the
five
new
Sacraments
)
Adoration
of
the
Altar
;
and
of
the
consecrated
Elements
of
Bread
and
Wine
;
together
with
all
religious
Ceremonies
and
Rites
in
and
about
the
worship
of
God
,
wherein
is
placed
any
holinesse
,
vertue
,
necessity
,
or
efficacy
:
All
such
manners
and
formes
of
worship
be
obhorred
of
the
Lord
.
Col.
2.18
,
21.
23.
2
Chron.
28.3.4
.
1
King
.
12.33
.
Ier.
19.5
.
Q.
Why
are
such
things
unlawfull
?
A.
Because
they
be
imposed
or
taken
up
for
Conscience
sake
,
&
made
the
matter
of
Gods
worship
,
according
to
the
Traditions
and
Commandements
of
men
,
without
any
Authority
of
God
.
Mat.
15.9
,
20.
Esay
29.13
.
Mar.
7.4
,
7.
Act.
17.25
.
To
place
holinesse
,
or
sin
,
or
duty
,
in
any
invention
,
and
ordinances
of
Men
,
is
a
superstition
of
deluded
and
seduced
soules
.
Q.
What
is
the
thing
commanded
in
this
precept
?
A.
That
we
worship
God
with
a
pure
worship
,
that
is
,
by
those
meanes
,
and
in
that
manner
,
as
God
himselfe
hath
prescribed
.
(
as
hath
been
shewed
in
the
first
question
)
Tell
me
next
:
Q.
What
be
the
chiefe
Parts
of
Gods
outward
worship
under
the
New
Testament
?
A.
They
be
foure
.
1.
The
ᵃ
Preaching
and
hearing
of
the
Word
.
2ly
,
The
exercise
ᵇ
of
Prayer
,
publique
and
private
.
3ly
,
The
ᶜ
administration
of
the
Sacraments
.
4ly
,
And
singing
of
ᵈ
Psalmes
.
ᵃ
Act.
2.42
.
Luk.
4.16
.
Act:
13.15
.
ᵇ
1
Tim.
2.1
,
8.
Act.
16.13
,
16.
1
Cor.
1
,
2.
ᶜ
1
Cor.
11.23
.
ᵈ
For
singing
of
Psalmes
read
.
1
Chron.
16.7
,
9.
Act:
16.25
.
1
Cor.
14.26
.
with
1
Chron.
25.3
.
Col.
3.16
.
Q.
In
what
manner
must
this
worship
of
God
be
performed
?
A.
First
,
for
the
inward
man
;
Care
of
the
inward
man
in
Gods
worship
.
each
part
of
Gods
worship
must
pe
performed
,
1.
In
ᵃ
faith
,
with
feeling
affection
,
ᵇ
2.
And
with
a
cleane
heart
.
3.
Not
ᶜ
resting
in
the
work
done
,
but
desiring
to
please
God
,
and
expecting
a
blessing
by
them
.
ᵃ
Rom.
14.23
2
Chron.
17.6
.
Psal.
63.1
,
2.
Psa.
84.2
,
6.
ᵇ
Ezek.
33.31
,
32.
Mat.
15.8
.
Ezek:
14.3
.
Psal.
50.16
.
Esay
1.11
.
Job
16.17
.
ᶜ
Ier.
7.4
,
10
,
11.
Hos.
7.14
.
Zach.
7.5
.
Mal.
1.7
,
8
,
13
,
14.
Mal:
3.14
.
1
Pet:
2.2
.
[
Exercises
of
Religion
must
be
performed
,
not
only
as
a
duty
,
but
as
a
means
of
grace
.
]
Q.
How
must
Gods
worship
and
service
be
performed
by
the
outward
man
?
A.
With
such
humility
and
reverence
,
And
of
the
outward
man
.
as
becomes
people
that
have
to
doe
with
an
holy
Lord
God
.
Heb.
12.28
,
29.
1
Cor.
11.22
,
28
,
29.
Act.
20.9
.
[
It
is
a
sin
either
to
disuse
or
to
neglect
the
outward
worship
of
God
,
or
to
performe
the
same
carelesly
.
Reverend
Gestures
of
the
Body
,
as
Kneeling
,
Bowing
,
lifting
up
of
Hands
and
Eyes
,
putting
off
the
Hat
,
&c.
are
forbidden
to
be
given
to
an
Image
;
therefore
they
are
commanded
to
be
given
unto
God
.
]
1
Cor.
15
13.
2
Sam.
6.3
,
7
,
8.
Q.
What
duty
is
here
required
,
as
an
helpe
,
to
further
the
outward
worship
of
God
.
A.
We
must
provide
all
such
means
,
by
which
the
worship
of
God
may
be
erected
,
defended
and
maintained
.
Mal.
1.10
.
1
Cor.
9.13
,
14.
[
We
must
pleade
for
Religion
,
and
be
at
cost
for
it
:
take
away
Arts
,
Tongues
,
Schooles
,
Colledges
,
and
Maintenance
,
you
will
soon
have
no
preaching
,
nor
any
worship
of
God
.
]
Helping
service
is
forbidden
to
Images
,
bur
required
for
Gods
Worship
.
Q.
Why
should
we
be
so
carefull
to
avoid
Images
and
Will-worship
?
A.
Because
such
persons
be
indeed
haters
of
God
;
however
they
say
,
they
doe
it
with
good
intentions
,
and
in
greater
honour
and
reverence
to
God
.
[
As
the
unchast
Wife
doth
not
love
her
husband
,
what
ere
she
professe
.
]
Prov.
6.34
,
35.
Hos.
2.2
,
13.
2
Chron.
19
3.
Esay
30.1
.
God
will
visit
this
iniquity
of
the
Fathers
upon
the
Children
to
the
third
and
fourth
generation
of
them
that
Hate
him
.
CAP.
XXXI
.
Of
the
third
Commandement
.
Thou
shalt
not
take
the
name
of
the
Lord
thy
God
in
vaine
,
&c.
Q.
WHat
is
the
drift
of
this
third
Commandement
?
A.
To
provide
for
the
glorifying
of
Gods
great
name
,
in
our
tongue
and
doings
;
that
we
so
behave
our selves
,
as
God
in
all
things
may
be
glorified
.
[
This
Commandement
directs
us
to
an
holy
use
of
all
Religion
,
and
of
every
thing
upon
which
God
hath
set
his
name
.
]
1
Pet.
4.11
.
Levit.
10.3
.
Joh.
2.16
.
Ezek.
22.26
.
Mal:
1.13
.
Ezek.
8.12
.
Ezek.
18.2
,
19.
Deut.
28.58
.
Mat.
5.16
.
Mat.
6.9
.
Joh.
11.4
.
Joh.
15.8
.
Gods
name
is
taken
in
vain
,
either
-
In
an
Oath
,
-
Or
,
Without
an
Oath
.
Q.
How
many
waies
is
it
taken
in
vain
in
an
Oath
?
A.
Foure
.
1.
By
vain
,
and
needlesse
,
and
customary
swearing
in
mens
common
talk
:
Oaths
cannot
come
unawares
from
a
gratious
heart
,
much
lesse
ordinarily
.
Eccles:
9.2
.
Iam.
3.12
.
Mat.
5.34.37
.
Ier.
6.7
.
Q.
How
,
secondly
?
A.
By
false
swearing
;
as
when
we
ᵃ
affirme
a
falshood
,
or
deny
and
conceal
the
truth
,
ᵇ
or
falsifie
what
we
have
promised
by
oath
.
[
This
is
called
perjury
.
]
ᵃ
Zach.
5.4
.
Mal.
3.5
.
Lev.
5.1
.
Zach:
8.
16
,
17.
ᵇ
Psal.
15.4
.
Ezek.
17.16
,
18.
with
Judg:
9.20
,
56
,
57.
2
Sam.
21.1
,
7.
with
Josh.
9.15
.
Men
are
perjured
,
when
they
goe
from
what
they
have
promised
by
Oath
,
as
well
as
when
they
swear
an
untruth
.
Q.
How
,
thirdly
?
A.
By
wicked
swearing
,
that
is
,
when
by
an
oath
,
or
vow
,
we
bind
our selves
to
doe
evill
,
to
doe
any
thing
against
charity
,
piety
,
justice
,
duty
.
[
As
that
I
will
not
come
to
such
a
mans
house
,
or
that
I
will
be
revenged
on
him
:
Also
all
sinfull
combinations
,
Covenants
and
Oaths
,
to
hide
evill
,
or
to
set
up
any
pretended
good
,
contrary
to
Authority
,
Law
,
and
duty
;
or
contrary
to
any
former
Oaths
and
Protestations
All
this
is
wicked
swearing
:
for
Gods
ordinance
must
not
be
a
bond
of
iniquity
.
]
1
King
.
19.2
.
Act.
23.12
.
1
Sam:
25.22
.
Hos.
10.2
,
3
,
4.
See
Iunius
&
Diodate
in
loc.
Q.
How
,
fourthly
,
do
men
take
Gods
name
in
vaine
in
an
Oath
?
A
What
they
sweare
by
the
creatures
,
as
many
doe
by
their
Faith
and
Troth
,
by
the
Masse
,
by
their
Drink
,
or
,
as
I
live
,
&c.
[
vainly
,
customarily
,
or
in
passion
.
]
Mat.
5.33
,
34.
Jam
,
5.12
.
For
these
things
men
are
damned
.
Amos
8.14
.
Zeph.
1.5
.
Esa.
45.23
.
Q.
But
is
it
not
lawfull
to
swear
before
a
Magistrate
,
for
the
maintenance
of
truth
,
justice
,
and
peace
among
men
?
Three
conditions
in
an
Oath
.
A.
Yes
:
First
,
provided
that
we
swear
in
truth
,
(
the
thing
sworne
,
or
vowed
,
must
be
a
knowne
truth
.
)
Secondly
,
in
judgement
.
(
as
becomes
a
wise
Christian
.
)
Thirdly
,
in
righteousnesse
.
(
not
to
the
hurt
of
another
.
)
Jer.
4.2
.
Exod:
22.
10
,
11.
Q.
Is
it
not
lawfull
to
make
a
vow
and
promissory
Oath
,
whereby
we
bind
our selves
to
God
,
to
perform
the
thing
that
is
gone
out
of
our
mouthes
?
A.
Yes
;
it
is
with
these
two
conditions
:
Of
a
vow
.
First
,
that
the
thing
vowed
&
promised
be
lawfull
to
us
,
and
within
our
power
and
callings
to
performe
.
[
Else
we
take
Gods
name
in
vain
,
if
we
bind
our selves
to
doe
that
which
is
not
in
our
Power
,
or
not
lawfull
for
us
in
our
places
to
performe
[
And
therefore
to
vow
single
life
,
absolute
and
blind
obedience
to
superiours
,
as
Popish
Priests
doe
;
or
to
vow
any
thing
against
our
duty
,
callings
,
former
Vowes
and
Oathes
,
they
be
all
unlawfull
,
and
to
be
broken
.
]
Num.
30.3
.
Jer.
44.25
.
Psal.
24
4.
Q.
What
second
condition
is
required
in
a
vow
and
solemne
protestation
?
A.
Because
all
lawfull
Vowes
must
be
performed
:
therefore
we
should
foresee
and
consider
,
how
meet
,
lawfull
,
and
profitable
,
the
Oath
will
be
before
we
swear
,
that
so
we
may
safely
performe
our
vowes
[
Our
promissory
Oaths
must
be
with
much
caution
and
condition
:
It
is
a
sinne
not
to
performe
a
lawfull
Vow
.
]
Josh.
9.14
,
15.
1
Sam.
14.44
.
J●sh
.
2.19
.
Gen.
24.5
.
Judg.
11.31
.
a
rash
vow
.
Q.
How
is
Gods
name
taken
in
vaine
without
an
oath
?
A.
First
,
by
foolish
,
light
,
unreverent
speaking
of
Gods
ᵃ
Will
,
Titles
,
and
Attributes
;
or
of
his
ᵇ
Word
,
and
ᶜ
works
.
[
As
in
foolish
admirations
,
O
Lord
,
O
sweet
Jesus
,
Lord
have
mercy
upon
us
,
I
never
saw
the
like
!
Secondly
,
When
gamesters
thank
God
for
their
good
luck
.
Thirdly
,
when
men
jest
with
Scripture-phrases
.
Fourthly
,
when
men
speake
reproachfully
of
Gods
decrees
.
as
if
I
be
predestinated
,
I
shall
be
saved
;
if
not
,
I
shall
be
damned
,
doe
what
I
can
,
&c.
]
ᵃ
Rom.
9.19
,
20.
ᵇ
Joh.
6.60
.
Jer.
23.34
.
Act.
17.
32.
ᶜ
Gen.
4.24
.
Mar.
3.22
,
29
,
30.
Esay
36.20
,
Mic.
3.11
.
Zach.
11.5
.
Q.
How
,
secondly
,
without
an
oath
?
A.
When
men
have
cursings
and
imprecations
in
their
mouthes
.
[
As
a
pox
,
or
a
plague
on
thee
,
the
Devill
take
thee
,
&c.
It
is
a
sinne
to
wish
a
curse
to
our selves
,
or
others
;
as
,
God
damne
me
,
would
I
were
hanged
,
&c.
]
1
Sam.
17.43
.
2
Sam:
16.7
.
Q.
How
,
thirdly
?
A.
When
we
apply
the
name
Jesus
,
or
any
other
name
of
God
,
or
any
sentence
of
Scripture
,
to
Charmes
,
sorcery
,
or
other
supernaturall
uses
.
[
As
to
drive
away
Devils
,
to
doe
cures
,
to
sanctifie
creatures
not
sanctified
by
God
;
as
to
baptize
Bels
,
&c.
this
is
a
false
application
of
Gods
Word
.
]
Act.
19.13
.
Q.
How
,
fourthly
?
A.
When
men
goe
about
to
imitate
the
miraculous
,
and
extraordinary
workes
of
Christ
,
and
the
Apostles
.
[
As
the
Popish
exorcisme
;
ex
tempore
,
Prophecying
of
men
called
and
ungifted
;
laying
on
of
hands
to
give
the
Holy
Ghost
;
to
make
empty
signes
,
without
effects
following
,
&c.
This
is
a
misapplication
of
Gods
power
,
without
promise
or
warrant
;
exposing
of
Religion
to
contempt
,
and
a
taking
of
Gods
name
in
vaine
.
]
Act.
19.13
.
Act.
8.18
,
19.
1
Cor.
14.31
,
32.
Q.
How
,
fiftly
,
is
Gods
name
taken
in
vain
without
an
Oath
?
A.
When
we
performe
any
part
of
Gods
worship
carelesly
&
perfunctorily
.
As
when
we
pray
without
understanding
and
good
sense
,
or
for
fashion
and
ostentation
;
when
we
preach
without
preparation
,
and
for
civill
complement
,
or
vaingloriously
;
when
we
receive
the
Sacrament
,
because
it
is
the
use
at
certain
times
in
the
year
,
&c.
Now
is
Gods
name
taken
in
vain
by
us
,
though
we
seem
to
honour
him
.
]
Jer
48.10
.
1
Cor.
14.11
.
See
Eccl.
5.1
,
2.
Mal:
1.13
.
2
Tim.
2.15
.
Phil.
15.16
.
Luk.
8.18
.
Q.
How
,
lastly
,
is
Gods
name
taken
in
vaine
without
an
Oath
?
A.
When
we
put
Gods
Name
,
Cause
,
&
Religion
,
upon
our
own
worldly
,
carnall
,
and
base
ends
and
enterprizes
.
[
When
Religion
is
made
a
cloak
to
carry
on
,
or
to
cover
any
vile
and
unjust
actions
,
then
is
Gods
name
taken
in
vain
.
]
Jer.
7.9
,
10
,
11.
Mic.
3.11
.
Mat.
23.14
.
2
Sam.
4.8
,
11.
They
put
the
name
of
God
upon
their
wicked
murther
,
saying
,
the
Lord
hath
avenged
thee
of
Saul
:
with
1
Sam.
26.8
.
Q.
Why
must
we
be
carefull
of
this
Law
?
A.
Because
God
holdeth
all
prophaners
of
his
name
,
for
most
vile
persons
;
who
,
though
they
escape
punishment
amongst
men
,
yet
shall
not
escape
Gods
wrath
.
[
They
are
under
the
Law
,
in
whomsoever
any
of
these
sins
reigne
.
]
God
will
not
hold
him
guiltlesse
that
taketh
his
name
in
vaine
.
CAP.
XXXII
.
Of
the
Sabbath
day
we
consider
,
the
-
1.
Institution
,
-
2.
Change
,
and
-
2.
Celebration
of
it
.
Remember
the
Sabbath
day
.
Q.
WHat
is
the
purpose
of
God
in
this
Commandment
?
A.
God
will
have
every
seventh
day
set
apart
,
and
observed
to
his
honour
and
worship
,
in
the
duties
of
Religion
,
and
not
spent
to
our
pleasure
or
profit
.
[
It
must
be
separate
from
.
other
daies
.
]
Eze.
22.26
.
Esay
58.13
,
14.
The
Sabbath
was
instituted
chiefly
for
the
publique
worship
of
God
.
Exod
,
34.21
.
1.
Q.
Is
this
Law
of
keeping
one
day
of
seven
,
for
an
holy
●est
,
still
in
force
?
A.
Yes
;
it
hath
been
from
the
beginning
,
and
shall
continue
to
the
end
of
the
world
;
The
Morality
of
the
Sabbath
.
&
it
is
not
in
the
power
of
man
to
alter
this
proportion
of
time
.
[
as
to
make
the
day
of
rest
to
be
sooner
or
later
,
as
on
every
fift
,
or
on
every
eight
day
.
]
Gen.
2.2
,
3.
Hel.
4.3
,
4.
Exod.
16.22
,
25.
Mat.
5.18
.
[
God
created
seven
daies
,
and
no
more
,
and
God
rested
from
the
beginning
.
]
2.
Q.
Touching
the
change
of
the
day
.
The
observation
of
the
Lords
day
for
the
Sabbath
:
Is
it
from
Heaven
,
or
of
men
?
A.
It
is
of
God
,
who
changed
the
day
,
though
not
the
number
of
the
day
,
to
the
first
of
the
weeke
,
called
the
Lords
day
.
Act.
20.6
,
7.
1
Cor.
16.2
.
Rev.
1.10
.
Joh:
20.19
,
26.
[
This
is
a
rule
;
looke
what
hath
been
continued
down
to
us
by
the
uninterrupted
practice
of
the
Churches
in
all
ages
from
the
Apostles
times
,
and
the
first
linke
of
that
chaine
,
that
is
,
the
example
,
practice
,
ground
,
reason
,
&
analogy
thereof
is
found
in
Scripture
:
that
is
,
to
be
acknowledged
of
divine
authority
,
and
not
meerly
of
man
:
Now
such
is
this
of
the
Lords
day
,
and
baptizing
of
Infants
;
the
Commandement
limits
out
the
quotient
,
and
God
by
particular
designation
hath
pointed
out
the
day
,
from
which
none
but
God
can
againe
alter
it
.
]
3.
For
the
celebration
of
the
Lords
day
,
two
sorts
of
duties
are
required
of
a
Christian
:
Some
-
Before
the
day
come
.
-
When
the
day
is
come
.
Q.
What
is
required
of
us
before
the
day
come
?
A.
We
must
remember
it
,
that
is
,
we
must
be
mindfull
of
it
before
hand
;
so
to
contrive
and
order
our
affaires
and
affections
,
that
they
may
not
hinder
us
in
the
Lords
worke
,
on
the
Lords
day
.
Ex.
16.5
,
23.
Q.
What
followes
hereof
?
A.
Therefore
it
is
a
sinne
,
first
,
to
reserve
some
od
choares
,
or
journies
,
or
merry
meetings
,
to
that
day
:
secōdly
,
to
encumber
our selves
with
more
businesse
then
we
can
conveniently
dispatch
in
six
daies
.
[
As
to
take
in
more
worke
,
more
writing
,
more
Merchandize
,
&c.
In
this
kinde
,
Brewers
,
Tailers
,
Millers
,
Treaders
of
Wine-fats
,
and
men
of
other
occupations
doe
greatly
offend
,
as
many
as
doe
not
order
their
businesse
to
end
with
the
weeke
;
that
so
their
calling
may
stand
still
,
and
their
hearts
be
fitted
to
meet
God
in
his
Ordinances
.
]
Q.
When
the
day
is
come
,
What
is
our
duty
?
A.
It
is
two-fold
:
First
,
we
must
rest
from
all
businesses
of
our
callings
,
in
heart
,
in
act
,
and
in
tongue
,
both
we
and
ours
.
[
The
law
is
spirituall
,
and
binds
the
inward
man
.
]
Neh.
13.15
,
16
,
17.
Exo.
34
21.
Exod.
31.15
,
16.
Jer.
17.24
.
Q.
What
,
secondly
?
A.
This
rest
must
be
an
holy
and
sanctified
rest
;
it
must
not
be
a
brutish
rest
.
[
There
is
a
difference
between
the
rest
of
an
Ox
,
and
of
his
Master
.
]
Esa.
58.13
.
Q.
What
duties
are
required
to
an
holy
rest
?
A.
Foure
:
First
,
we
must
prepare
our
selves
for
a
publick
worship
in
the
morning
,
by
examination
of
our
wants
&
waies
,
and
by
Prayer
,
both
by
our selves
alone
,
and
with
our
families
,
for
Gods
blessing
on
the
ordinances
,
for
the
edification
of
our selves
and
others
.
[
They
that
come
without
praying
,
goe
away
usually
without
a
blessing
]
Exod:
19.10
.
Q.
What
second
duty
is
required
?
A.
We
must
be
diligent
to
come
to
the
publike
assemblies
,
timely
,
reverently
,
and
with
our
company
,
if
we
have
any
.
Act:
15.21
.
Luk:
4
16.
Ezek:
46.10
.
Act.
10.33
.
Psal:
42.4
.
Heb.
10.25
.
Q.
What
thirdly
?
A.
I
must
religiously
joyne
with
the
Congregation
in
the
duties
there
performed
;
as
in
ᵃ
Prayer
,
ᵇ
praising
and
singing
,
ᶜ
attending
to
the
Word
read
or
Preached
,
and
ᵈ
participation
of
the
Sacrament
.
Eccl.
5.1
.
1
Cor.
14.26
,
27.
ᵃ
Act.
16.13
.
Mat
:
81.19
.
2
Chron:
5.13
.
Col:
3.16
.
ᶜ
Act:
13.15
,
16.
Luk.
4.20
.
ᵈ
1
Cor.
11.21
.
Act:
2.42
.
Act:
20.7
.
[
It
is
a
fault
in
the
congregation
to
divert
our selves
from
the
exercise
in
hand
,
to
private
reading
,
or
talking
,
or
gazing
about
;
we
must
make
one
in
every
exercise
of
Gods
worship
.
Q.
What
fourth
duty
is
required
to
the
sanctifying
of
a
Sabbath
?
A.
After
the
Assembly
is
dismissed
,
I
must
spend
the
other
time
in
meditation
,
and
reading
of
Gods
word
,
in
prayer
,
and
conference
of
that
we
have
heard
,
to
the
edification
of
our selves
and
families
.
Act.
17.11
,
12.
1
Cor.
14.35
.
Gen.
18.19
.
[
These
be
the
duties
of
the
day
.
]
Q.
Is
all
work
simply
unlawfull
to
be
done
on
the
Sabbath
day
?
Three
sorts
of
workes
lawfull
on
the
Sabbath
day
.
A.
No
;
workes
of
mercy
to
ᵃ
man
or
beast
;
ᵇ
workes
about
the
worship
of
God
,
and
workes
of
true
necessity
,
may
be
done
.
[
God
will
have
mercy
rather
then
sacrifice
:
It
is
therefore
lawfull
to
ring
bels
to
call
the
people
together
;
to
travell
to
a
Sermon
,
to
dresse
our
Meat
,
to
Milk
our
Kine
,
to
set
watch
&
ward
,
&
such
things
as
belong
to
the
meet
comfort
of
mans
life
:
man
is
not
made
for
the
Sabbath
,
but
the
Sabbath
for
man
.
]
ᵃ
Luk.
13.11
,
15.
Luk.
14.1
,
5.
Exod.
12.16
.
1
King
.
8.65
.
Mat.
12.
1
,
7
,
11.
ᵇ
Mat.
12.5
.
Neh.
13.19
Joh.
7.23
.
2
King
.
4.23
.
Q.
Why
must
we
be
carefull
of
this
Law
?
A.
Because
if
we
make
conscience
of
the
Sabbath
day
,
we
shall
be
blessed
in
our
soules
,
and
in
the
labours
of
the
weeke
daies
.
[
T
is
a
blessed
day
;
the
day
is
not
capable
of
blessing
,
or
a
curse
,
in
it selfe
,
but
to
the
observers
of
it
,
it
is
a
day
of
blessing
.
]
Esay
56.4
,
6.
Neh.
13.18
.
Jer.
17.24
,
25.
CAP.
XXXIII
.
Of
the
fifth
Commandement
.
Honour
thy
Father
and
Mother
,
&c.
THis
Cemmandement
shewes
our
duty
,
as
we
stand
in
relation
one
to
another
;
as
the
duty
of
Children
,
Servants
,
Wives
,
Subjects
;
&
the
reciprocall
duties
or
Kings
,
Husbands
,
Masters
,
Parents
.
Eph.
6.2
,
4
,
9.
Q.
Who
are
meant
hereby
Father
and
Mother
?
A.
Not
onely
our
naturall
Parents
,
but
all
such
as
God
hath
linked
to
us
,
and
set
over
us
,
in
office
and
authority
,
or
other
preheminency
above
us
,
Esay
.
49.23
.
Job
.
29.19
.
2
King
:
5.13
.
Q.
What
is
meant
by
honouring
of
them
?
A.
It
is
to
render
unto
every
one
his
dues
,
that
is
,
such
respect
as
is
due
to
his
place
,
calling
,
or
other
dignity
and
preheminence
which
God
hath
bestowed
on
him
,
and
will
have
to
be
acknowledged
in
him
.
Rom.
13.7
.
1
Pet.
2.13
.
1
Pet.
5.5
.
Gen.
41.40
,
43.
To
begin
with
the
duties
of
Parents
,
and
Children
.
Duties
of
Parents
.
Q.
If
I
be
a
Parent
,
What
is
my
duty
to
my
Children
?
A.
The
duties
of
Parents
to
their
Children
be
five
:
First
,
to
ᵃ
nurture
them
in
the
knowledge
and
feare
of
the
Lord
;
to
train
them
up
to
Heaven
;
to
instruct
them
in
their
duties
,
and
to
ᵇ
observe
and
correct
their
vicious
inclinations
.
ᵃ
Eph.
6.4
.
Deut.
6.7
.
2
Tim.
3.15
.
ᵇ
Prov.
19.18
.
1
Sam.
3.13
.
1
King
.
1.6
.
Q
What
is
the
second
duty
of
Parents
?
A.
In
all
things
Parents
must
shew
themselves
patternes
of
Godlinesse
,
and
not
bane
their
Children
by
their
irreligious
examples
;
which
makes
both
their
own
counsels
at
home
,
and
the
helpes
of
education
abroad
,
to
be
unfruitfull
unto
them
,
Psal.
131.2
.
Q.
What
third
duty
?
A.
Parents
must
cherish
,
protect
and
provide
for
their
Children
of
substance
honestly
gotten
.
2
Cor.
12.14
.
Gen.
30.30
.
Josh:
7.24
.
Q.
What
fourth
duty
belongs
to
Parents
?
A.
When
their
Children
are
growne
up
,
to
fashion
them
to
good
ᵃ
manners
;
to
assist
and
direct
them
in
choice
of
their
ᵇ
callings
,
and
ᶜ
Marriages
.
[
And
in
other
things
wherein
children
want
help
of
Governours
.
]
ᵃ
Job
32.6
.
2
King
.
2.23
.
Job
29.8
.
ᵇ
1
Sam.
1.28
.
ᶜ
Gen:
24.2
.
1
Cor.
7.38
.
Q.
What
fift
duty
?
A.
Parents
must
not
ᵃ
provoke
nor
discourage
their
Children
,
by
disgracing
or
reviling
them
;
ᵇ
nor
by
withholding
things
necessary
for
them
;
nor
by
unequall
loves
,
making
a
difference
of
Children
upon
outward
respects
,
to
the
just
grife
of
the
other
.
ᵃ
Col.
3.21
.
Eph.
6.4
.
ᵇ
Gen:
37.4
.
Deut.
21.15
,
17.
Q.
If
I
be
a
Child
,
What
is
my
duty
to
my
Parents
?
The
Childs
duty
.
A.
The
duty
of
Children
to
their
Parents
,
is
threefold
:
First
,
to
love
,
reverence
,
and
obey
them
,
though
they
be
poore
folkes
.
Eph.
6.1
.
Mal.
1.6
.
Luk.
2.51
.
Prov.
30.17
.
Q.
What
's
the
second
duty
of
Children
A.
Not
to
ᵃ
wast
their
Parents
,
but
to
support
and
ᵇ
cherish
them
in
all
their
wants
and
weaknesses
.
ᵃ
Prov.
19.26
.
ᵇ
Mat.
15.4
,
6.
1
Tim.
5.4
,
8.
Gen.
47.12
.
Joh.
19.27
.
Q.
What
's
the
third
duty
of
Children
?
A.
To
receive
the
instructions
and
corrections
of
their
Parents
,
and
not
to
grieve
them
by
obstinacy
and
stubbornnesse
.
Deut.
21.18.19
.
Q.
Wat
followes
hereof
?
A.
They
be
naughty
children
,
(
children
of
Belial
)
that
ᵃ
inwardly
despise
,
or
ᵇ
outwardly
revile
,
mock
and
disobey
their
Parents
,
causing
shame
and
griefe
unto
them
by
their
unkindnesse
,
unthankfulnesse
,
and
other
licentious
living
.
ᵃ
Deut.
27.16
.
ᵇ
Lev.
20.9
.
Gen.
9.22
,
25.
Ro.
1.30
.
CAP.
XXXIV
.
The
duty
of
Masters
and
Servants
.
Q.
IF
I
be
a
Master
,
What
is
my
duty
to
my
servants
.
A.
There
be
four
duties
of
Masters
:
1.
they
must
give
to
their
servants
things
equall
and
just
,
that
is
,
equall
ᵃ
commands
,
equall
workes
,
ᵇ
equall
wages
,
taking
ᶜ
care
of
them
both
in
sicknesse
and
in
health
.
[
Avoiding
cruelty
and
hard
usage
;
contenting
themselves
with
that
which
a
well
minded
servant
may
with
a
good
conscience
and
honest
care
performe
.
]
ᵃ
1
Cor.
7.23
.
Exod.
5.18
,
19.
2
Sam.
24.
4.
ᵇ
Mal.
3.5
.
Jam.
5.4
.
Deut.
24.15
.
Gen.
31.6
,
7
,
12.
ᶜ
1
Sam.
30.12
,
13.
Prov.
31.15
.
Mat.
8.6
.
Q.
What
's
the
second
?
A.
Masters
must
not
be
froward
and
threatning
to
them
.
[
Rebukes
must
be
sparing
,
and
with
moderation
,
else
out
service
will
be
their
bondage
.
Eph.
6.9
.
Q.
What
's
the
third
?
A.
Masters
must
heare
the
cause
and
grievances
of
their
servants
.
Job
.
31.13
.
14
,
15.
Q.
Why
is
the
fourth
duty
of
Masters
?
A.
They
must
chuse
,
ᵃ
and
encourage
godly
servants
,
or
else
labour
to
make
them
such
by
ᵇ
instructing
them
,
by
rebuking
&
restraining
them
from
ill
companies
.
[
Such
as
have
spent
their
time
with
us
with
love
and
fidelity
,
the
greatest
reckoning
is
to
be
made
of
them
.
]
Prov:
27.18
.
Act.
10.2
,
7.
Psal.
101
,
6
,
7.
Gen.
30.27
.
Gen.
18.19
.
Exod.
20.10
.
Q.
If
I
be
a
Servant
,
What
is
my
duty
to
my
Master
?
A.
There
be
three
duties
of
Servants
:
1.
They
must
doe
service
to
their
Masters
faithfully
,
willingly
,
desirous
to
please
them
well
in
what
they
doe
,
not
crossing
and
answering
againe
,
not
slubbering
over
businesse
for
fash●ons
sake
.
Eph.
6.5
,
6
,
7.
Gen.
31.6
.
Tit.
2.9
.
Q.
What
's
the
second
duty
of
Servants
?
A.
They
must
not
filch
and
purloyne
,
but
procure
their
Masters
credit
and
profit
what
they
can
.
Tit.
2.10
.
Gen.
31.38
,
29.2
Sam.
12.28
.
Q.
What
's
their
third
duty
?
A.
They
must
submit
to
the
instructions
,
and
beare
the
rebukes
of
their
Masters
,
without
stomack
and
murmuring
.
1
Pet.
2.
18.
Gen.
16.9
.
Q.
This
is
the
Servants
duty
:
What
followes
hereof
?
A.
Therefore
they
be
naughty
Servants
,
that
be
idle
,
and
slothfull
,
&
untrusty
,
not
caring
for
their
Masters
credit
or
profit
,
or
whether
they
be
pleased
or
displeased
.
The
duty
of
Kings
and
Rulers
,
and
Subjects
under
them
.
Q
What
is
the
duty
of
Kings
and
Rulers
?
A.
They
must
study
to
preserve
the
people
in
ᵃ
wealth
,
ᵇ
peace
and
godlinesse
,
protecting
them
from
wrongs
,
and
thy
themselves
must
not
ᶜ
oppresse
them
in
any
kind
,
by
violence
,
or
ᵈ
wresting
of
judgement
.
ᵃ
2
Sam.
1.24
.
ᵇ
1
Tim.
2.2
.
Deut.
17.17
.
ᶜ
Ezek.
46.18
.
2
Sam.
23.3
.
Mic.
3.9
,
10
,
11.
Mic.
7.3
,
4
2
Chr.
16.10
.
2
Chr.
10.4
.
ᵈ
Amos
5.7
.
Q.
What
other
duty
is
there
of
Kings
and
Magistrates
?
A.
They
must
be
a
terror
to
the
evill
,
&
an
encouragement
to
the
good
.
Rom.
13.3
.
Amos
5.10
.
Mic.
3.2
.
Q.
What
is
due
from
Subjects
and
inferiours
,
to
their
Kings
and
Rulers
?
A.
First
,
obedience
to
all
their
lawfull
commands
.
[
In
the
Lord.
]
Subjects
duty
.
Tit.
3.1
.
1
Pet:
2.13
.
Eccl.
8.2
.
For
the
Lords
sake
,
and
in
regard
of
the
Oath
of
God
.
Q.
What
,
secondly
?
A.
We
must
render
unto
them
their
dues
of
Tribute
and
custome
,
as
it
doth
belong
to
them
by
any
right
of
Law
,
Statute
,
custome
,
or
otherwise
.
Ro:
13.4
,
6
,
7.
Mat.
22.21
.
[
Tribute
is
a
duty
,
not
a
curtesy
,
&
men
sin
if
they
withhold
it
;
for
they
attend
continually
upon
our
good
.
]
Q.
What
followes
hereof
?
A.
They
are
naughty
people
that
ᵃ
inwardly
despise
,
or
ᵇ
cutwardly
curse
and
revile
,
or
disobey
,
and
ᶜ
rise
up
against
their
Rulers
,
or
withhold
their
dues
.
ᵃ
1
Sam.
10.27
.
Eccl.
10.20
.
1
King
:
21.13
.
ᵇ
Act.
23.5
.
Josh.
1.18
.
ᶜ
1
Sam.
24.6
.
Q.
But
is
it
lawfull
in
no
case
for
Subjects
to
rise
up
in
Armes
against
their
lawfull
Soveraigne
?
A.
No
,
in
no
case
;
ᵃ
No
supreme
Power
whatsoever
,
or
wheresoever
residing
,
ought
to
be
resisted
by
those
that
are
under
them
,
ᵇ
especially
if
they
have
sworn
Allegiance
unto
them
.
ᵃ
1
Sam.
24.6
.
Rom.
13.2
.
Whosoever
resisteth
the
Power
,
resisteth
the
Ordinance
of
God
:
The
Powers
are
nor
from
beneath
,
but
from
above
.
Joh.
19.11
.
There
is
no
power
but
of
God
.
Ro:
13.1
.
with
Ps.
82.6
.
He
is
the
Minister
of
God
.
Rom.
13.4
.
God
is
the
Soveraigne
Lord
of
the
Whole
earth
,
and
Kings
are
his
deputies
,
and
Vicegerents
;
in
them
God
is
resisted
,
&
they
that
resist
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
.
Pro.
30
,
31
,
32.
&
a
King
,
against
whom
there
is
no
rising
up
.
If
we
cannot
with
good
conscience
obey
them
,
yet
we
must
be
subject
,
and
submit
unto
them
.
1
Pet.
2.13
,
14
,
16.
ᵇ
Ezek.
17.15
,
16.
Judg.
9.19
,
20
,
24
,
45
,
56
,
57.
see
.
CAP.
XXXV
.
Duties
of
Husband
and
Wife
.
THE
duties
of
Husband
and
Wife
:
some
be
common
to
them
both
;
some
peculiar
to
the
Man
or
Woman
alone
.
Q.
What
be
the
duties
of
Man
and
Wife
,
common
to
them
both
?
A.
Five
:
First
,
for
our
choyce
;
we
must
marry
in
the
Lord
,
that
is
,
with
such
as
joyn
with
us
in
the
faith
&
worship
of
the
same
true
God
.
1
Cor:
7.39
.
1
King
.
11.2
,
4
,
7
,
11.
2
Chron.
21.6
.
Gen.
24.3
,
6.
2
Cor.
6.
14
,
15.16
.
Mal.
2.11
.
Q.
What
,
secondly
,
is
their
duty
?
A.
To
pitty
and
doe
good
each
to
the
soule
of
other
;
to
bring
one
another
from
errour
and
darknesse
,
to
be
heires
of
the
grace
of
life
.
1
Cor.
7.16
.
1
Pet.
3.7
.
Q.
What
,
thirdly
?
A.
Mutuall
helping
each
of
other
in
counsels
,
care
,
and
bearing
the
burthen
of
the
family
;
especially
they
must
,
as
yoke-fellowes
,
joyn
together
in
setting
up
Religion
in
the
family
.
[
They
must
draw
in
one
yoke
,
and
one
way
,
in
all
good
things
:
the
burthen
must
not
be
cast
on
one
,
through
the
sloth
,
nicenesse
,
voluptuousnesse
and
pride
of
the
other
.
]
Gen:
2.20
,
24.
1
Sam.
25.17
,
24
,
25.
Q.
What
,
fourthly
?
A.
They
owe
one
to
another
conjugall
ᵃ
love
and
loyalty
,
whereby
they
must
love
and
delight
one
in
another
above
all
others
,
ᵇ
bearing
one
anothers
burthens
and
infirmities
.
[
As
sicknesse
,
sillinesse
,
poverty
frowardnesse
;
and
not
by
rigorous
,
churlish
and
hardning
wayes
to
vex
one
another
.
]
ᵃ
Heb:
13.4
.
Gen:
20.16
.
1
Cor:
7.12
,
13.
Eph.
5.28
,
29
,
31.
Col:
3.19
.
Gen:
16.6
.
Q.
What
,
fiftly
,
is
their
duty
?
A.
Mutuall
benevolence
,
in
a
moderate
and
seasonable
use
of
the
marriage
bed
.
1
Cor:
7.4
,
5.
Levit:
18.19
,
25.
1
Thes:
4.4
,
5.
Q.
What
is
the
duty
more
peculiar
to
the
Wife
?
A.
She
must
be
ᵃ
sober
minded
in
all
things
,
discreet
,
ᵇ
keep
at
home
,
ᶜ
obedient
to
her
Husband
,
and
of
a
gentle
and
meeke
spirit
.
It
is
a
false
commendation
of
women
to
be
of
a
great
spirit
,
to
take
upon
them
over
their
Husbands
,
to
ruffle
it
,
and
bring
him
under
;
leave
that
for
Zipporah
&
Vasthi
.
Exod
:
4.
25
,
26.
Hest.
1.12
,
17.
]
ᵃ
Tit.
2.4
,
5.
ᵇ
Prov.
7.11
.
1
Tim.
5.13
.
ᶜ
1
Tim.
2.12
.
Gen.
3.6
.
Col.
3.18
.
ᵈ
Prov.
31.26
.
1
Pet.
3.3
,
4.
A
chearful
,
curteous
,
modest
,
mild
spirit
becomes
a
Christian
Woman
;
a
Christan
Wife
must
not
be
sullen
,
nor
taunting
,
not
bitter
,
nor
captious
and
untractable
,
nor
domineering
,
nor
vain
,
in
false
adornings
of
haire
,
naked
breasts
,
costly
attire
,
and
such
like
shewes
and
witnesses
of
an
ungoverned
and
unsanctified
heart
.
]
Q.
What
is
the
duty
more
peculiar
to
the
Husband
?
A.
To
dwell
with
the
Wife
according
to
knowledge
,
giving
honour
to
her
,
as
to
the
weaker
vessell
,
that
is
,
not
overbearing
any
thing
contrary
to
her
credit
,
place
,
&
comforts
;
but
fitting
imployments
,
according
to
her
abilities
;
making
up
in
love
and
wisedome
,
what
is
defective
in
her
weaknesse
.
1
Pet.
3.7
.
[
What
beautifull
Christians
should
we
be
,
if
we
were
carefull
to
performe
and
shew
the
power
of
Religion
,
in
discharge
of
the
duties
that
belong
to
us
in
our
severall
relations
;
he
is
an
hypocrite
that
is
forward
in
common
duties
of
Christianity
,
and
is
not
alike
carefull
of
the
particular
duties
belonging
to
his
relation
and
calling
.
]
There
be
other
relations
of
men
who
ought
to
give
honour
one
to
another
;
as
Pastours
and
People
,
young
and
aged
,
rich
and
poore
,
&c.
Q.
If
I
live
under
a
Pastour
or
Minister
of
Gods
Word
,
What
is
my
duty
to
him
?
A.
The
Peoples
duty
to
their
Ministers
is
threefold
,
First
,
to
ᵃ
esteem
them
very
highly
in
love
,
for
their
workes
sake
.
Secondly
,
to
ᵇ
provide
them
liberall
and
honourable
maintenance
,
to
uphold
the
dignity
of
their
callings
.
ᵃ
1
Thes.
5.12
,
13.2
King
.
4.10
.
Gal.
4.13.14
.
Jer.
38.4
,
9.
ᵇ
1
Cor.
96
,
10
,
13
,
14.
1
Tim.
5.17
.
That
double
honour
is
spoken
of
their
maintenance
;
it
is
a
sinne
to
make
him
a
poor
despicable
man
.
Gal.
6.6
.
in
all
good
things
.
Q.
What
is
the
third
duty
of
people
to
Ministers
?
A.
To
suffer
themselves
to
be
guided
&
amended
by
their
wholsome
and
faithfull
doctrines
.
Heb.
13.17
.
2
Tim.
4.15
.
[
These
are
not
duties
of
curtesy
and
good
nature
,
but
of
conscience
before
God
,
who
will
require
a
strict
account
of
all
the
derision
,
slanders
,
hard
usage
,
and
up-risings
against
their
Ministers
persons
,
calling
,
doctrines
,
and
godly
admonitions
,
as
if
it
were
a
glory
to
keep
them
under
,
or
to
carry
on
a
foolish
disorder
against
them
,
&c.
Hos.
4.4
.
Mat.
22.6
,
7.
2
Chron.
36.16
,
19.
Act:
4.2
,
3
,
24.
Rev.
11.5
.
See
1
Cor.
4
11
,
12
,
13.
Jer.
26.15
.
Q.
What
is
the
Ministers
duty
to
the
flock
?
A.
1.
He
must
goe
in
and
out
before
them
in
a
(a)
blamelesse
conversation
.
2.
&
(b)
feed
them
with
wholsome
doctrine
,
(a)
plainly
,
diligently
(
b
)
and
faithfully
,
separating
between
sheep
and
goates
;
between
pretious
and
vile
;
having
(e)
compassion
on
the
ignorant
,
and
them
that
be
out
of
the
way
.
(
a
)
1
Tim.
4.12
.
Tit.
1.6
.
Levit.
21.4
,
21.
(b)
Tit.
1.9
.
2
Tim.
3.16
.
Jer.
23.28
.
(
c
)
2
Cor.
4.2
.
2
Tim.
2.2
,
25.
2
Cor.
12.15
.
(d)
Ezek.
13.10
,
19
,
22.
Jer.
15.19
.
(e)
Mat
19.36
,
38.
Zach.
11.15
.
Heb.
5.2
.
Q.
There
be
whom
God
hath
made
eminent
above
us
in
gifts
of
mind
,
birth
,
age
,
or
estate
;
and
we
must
honour
whom
God
hath
honoured
:
What
is
our
duty
to
such
?
A.
To
acknowledge
their
gifts
,
and
reverence
their
persons
;
especially
if
they
be
found
in
the
way
of
righteousnesse
.
Lev.
19.32
.
Prov.
16.31
.
Esay
3.5
.
Dan.
2.48
.
1
Tim.
5.1
.
Q.
And
what
is
their
duty
back
againe
to
Inferiours
?
A.
They
must
not
disdaine
,
nor
dispise
others
that
be
below
themselves
in
gifts
or
estate
,
but
rather
to
be
beneficiall
to
them
,
by
their
countenance
,
good
example
,
&
best
use
of
their
gifts
.
Jam.
2.2
.
Job
.
29.15
,
16
,
17.
Luk.
8.3
.
1
Tim.
6.17
.
Tit.
2.2
.
[
All
tallents
are
given
for
use
;
as
the
eie
recieves
not
sight
for
it selfe
,
nor
the
stomack
meat
for
it selfe
,
but
for
the
body
.
]
Q.
Because
all
men
are
to
be
honoured
,
and
we
must
not
doe
any
thing
whereby
our
brother
is
set
at
nought
:
Tell
me
how
equals
ought
to
behave
themselves
one
toward
another
?
[
As
fellow-servants
,
fellow-Ministers
,
fellow-Citizens
.
]
A.
They
must
be
curteous
one
to
another
,
&
respectfull
,
giving
honour
one
to
another
,
not
provoking
,
envying
,
or
disgracing
one
another
.
1
Pet.
2
,
17.
Rom.
12.10
.
Mat.
23.6
.
Gal.
5.26
.
Q.
Why
must
we
be
carefull
of
this
Law
?
A.
Because
God
hath
annexed
outward
blessings
to
the
conscionable
performance
of
the
duties
herein
contained
,
namely
,
long
life
,
&
wel-being
.
[
It
shall
be
well
with
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
live
long
.
]
We
must
take
all
outward
promises
with
this
condition
,
viz
:
so
farre
as
they
shall
be
expedient
for
the
health
of
our
soules
,
and
not
to
the
hurt
of
them
;
Gods
children
have
long
life
,
health
,
&c.
or
the
blessing
of
them
.
]
CAP.
XXXVI
.
Of
the
six
Commandement
.
Thou
shalt
not
kill
.
Q.
WHat
is
the
purpose
of
God
in
this
sixt
Commandement
?
A.
1.
To
provide
for
the
safety
and
preservation
of
mans
life
.
2.
And
it
forbids
all
unmercifulnesse
&
cruelty
,
whereby
the
life
,
or
wel-being
of
the
life
of
another
is
prejudiced
and
impeached
.
[
We
must
not
,
1.
Harme
our
own
,
or
anothers
life
.
2.
Nor
wish
,
in
affection
,
any
impairing
of
the
same
.
Nor
,
3.
Signify
by
tokens
any
such
desire
.
]
Mat.
15.19
.
This
Commandement
is
broken
-
Inwardly
,
-
Outwardly
.
Q.
How
is
it
broken
inwardly
?
A.
Two
waies
.
First
,
by
rash
and
unadvised
anger
.
[
Now
anger
is
an
inward
motion
of
displeasure
against
another
,
inclining
the
heart
to
wish
or
practice
evil
to
another
;
there
is
a
just
anger
against
the
sinnes
of
others
:
but
sinfull
anger
is
that
which
is
conceived
upon
surmises
,
&
false
causes
;
or
else
is
excessive
in
the
measure
,
and
continuance
;
or
evill
in
its
effects
,
moving
us
to
doe
evill
.
]
Mat.
5.22
.
Eph:
4.31
.
Jam.
1.19
,
20.
Prov.
14.29
.
Q.
How
,
secondly
?
A.
By
hatred
and
malice
,
envy
and
desire
of
revenge
against
another
.
[
This
is
the
murther
of
the
heart
.
]
1
Ioh.
3.15
.
Col.
3.8
.
Rom.
12.19
.
Obad.
v.
10
,
12.
Is
all
revenge
unlawfull
?
A.
All
private
revenge
in
unlawfull
:
but
God
hath
set
the
Magistrate
,
in
his
stead
,
to
take
vengeance
upon
a
Malefactor
,
and
to
right
our
wrongs
for
us
.
Prov.
20.22
.
Rom.
13.4
.
Rom.
12.17
.
1
Sam.
25.26
,
35.
Q.
How
is
this
Commandement
broken
outwardly
?
A.
Many
waies
:
First
,
when
the
murther
of
the
heart
doth
breake
forth
and
discover
it selfe
in
dogged
and
wrathfull
lookes
and
gestures
.
Mat.
5.22
.
Racha
.
Gen.
4.5
.
Mat.
27.39
.
Psal.
22.13
.
Gen.
21.9
.
2
Sam.
13.15
.
[
All
disdainfull
and
scornfull
carriages
;
as
the
fleering
of
the
countenance
,
laying
out
of
the
tongue
,
grinding
of
the
teeth
,
biting
the
nailes
,
shaking
the
head
,
stamping
with
the
foot
at
one
,
or
any
other
gesture
and
carriage
,
whereby
thy
brother
is
set
at
nought
,
is
a
sinne
against
this
commandement
;
this
is
to
say
,
Rache
.
]
Q.
How
secondly
?
A.
When
the
wrath
and
malice
of
the
heart
breaks
forth
into
evill
speeches
;
as
ᵃ
railing
,
ᵇ
scoffing
,
ᶜ
brawling
and
chiding
,
ᵈ
accusing
,
upbraiding
ᵉ
and
threatning
,
&c.
These
shew
the
venome
and
rancor
of
the
heart
,
and
are
the
murther
of
the
tongue
;
this
is
to
say
,
Thou
foole
.
]
ᵃ
Psal.
59
,
7.
2
Sam.
16.8
.
ᵇ
Mat.
27.40
,
43.
2
King
.
2.23
.
ᶜ
Eph.
4.31
.
Tit.
3.2
.
ᵈ
Psal.
52.4
.
Ezek.
22.9
.
ᵉ
Act.
9
,
1.
In
all
which
places
you
see
,
that
Railing
,
Scoffing
,
Brawling
,
Accusing
,
Threatning
,
and
such
like
,
are
here
forbidden
-
Q.
How
,
thirdly
,
doe
men
sin
against
this
Law
outwardly
?
A.
When
anger
and
fury
breakes
forth
into
blowes
,
so
that
we
strike
,
wound
or
maime
another
.
Act.
23.3
.
Exod.
2.13
.
Exod:
21.18
,
20
,
22.
Q.
How
,
fourthly
?
A.
In
the
grosse
act
of
murther
,
that
is
,
when
men
lay
violent
hands
on
ᵃ
themselves
,
or
ᵇ
others
,
to
the
taking
away
of
their
life
;
ᶜ
or
else
by
Counsell
,
wishing
,
approbation
,
or
any
other
way
are
consenting
to
the
killing
of
themselves
or
others
.
ᵃ
1
Sam.
31.4
.
2
Sam.
17.23
.
Mat.
27.5
.
ᵇ
Gen.
4.8
.
ᶜ
2
Sam.
12.9
.
1
King
.
21.10
,
13.
Mat.
14.8
.
Act.
8.1
.
Act.
22.20
.
[
It
is
a
fearfull
sin
.
Num.
35.31
,
33.
]
Judg.
9.24
.
Q.
How
else
doe
men
become
guilty
of
murther
in
the
sight
of
God
?
A.
When
we
ᵃ
neglect
the
means
of
life
and
health
;
or
else
by
ᵇ
surfetting
and
drunkennesse
impaire
our
own
or
anothers
health
;
or
ᶜ
else
doe
desperately
cast
our selves
and
others
into
dangers
,
and
sinnes
,
which
are
punishable
by
death
.
ᵃ
1
Tim.
5.23
.
ᵇ
Rom.
13.13
.
Hab.
2.15
.
ᶜ
2
Sam.
23.15
,
17.
Joh.
11.8
,
9.
ᵈ
1
King
:
2.23
.
Q
How
,
lastly
,
doe
we
become
guilty
of
bloud
in
the
sight
of
God
?
A.
By
unmercifull
and
cruell
dealings
with
other
,
using
oppressions
and
extremities
against
them
.
Esay
1.15
.
Esay
3.15
.
Jer.
22.13
,
17.
Mic
3.2
,
10.
Luk.
11.39
.
Ezek.
22.7
,
13
,
27.
[
Such
persons
are
compared
to
Butchers
,
to
Grinders
,
to
Theeves
,
to
W●lves
,
&
they
are
murtherers
in
the
sight
of
God
.
]
Q.
What
is
here
commanded
in
this
Law
?
A.
All
workes
of
sobriety
,
meeknesse
,
and
mercy
,
whereby
the
life
of
my selfe
or
neighbour
is
preserved
.
[
We
must
put
on
ᵃ
bowels
of
mercy
;
we
must
ᵇ
speak
good
unto
them
;
ᶜ
defend
,
and
ᵃ
relieve
them
as
we
can
.
]
ᵃ
Col.
3.12
.
ᵇ
Gen.
31.29
.
ᶜ
Exod.
2.13
.
Jer.
26.24
.
ᵃ
Luk.
10.37
.
Q.
As
there
is
a
life
,
so
there
is
a
murthering
of
the
soule
,
as
well
as
of
the
body
and
he
is
a
Murtherer
that
kils
his
owne
soule
,
or
the
soule
of
another
.
Act.
20.26
.
What
doth
God
require
of
us
in
this
regard
?
A.
That
we
should
not
ᵃ
plunge
our selves
,
or
others
,
into
sin
and
heresy
,
by
rejecting
or
corrupting
the
food
of
souls
,
Gods
Word
,
nor
by
any
other
seducement
whatsoever
;
but
ᵇ
rather
to
bring
our selves
,
and
others
,
to
a
love
of
the
truth
,
and
labouring
after
the
bread
of
life
.
ᵃ
Ezek.
33.8
,
9.
Ezek.
34.4
.
2
Cor.
7.2
.
2
Pet.
3.16
.
Tit.
3.11
.
ᵇ
Jam.
5.20
.
Ioh.
4.10
,
14
,
26.
Iude
v.
20.21
.
Heb.
3.13
.
CAP.
XXXVII
.
Seventh
Commandement
Thou
shalt
not
commit
Adultery
.
Q.
WHat
is
the
drift
of
this
Commandement
?
A.
To
provide
for
the
chastity
of
our selves
and
others
:
Wherein
God
doth
,
1.
Require
a
clean
heart
and
body
,
2.
And
forbiddeth
all
words
&
gestures
that
may
sound
and
allure
to
uncleannesse
.
Mat
:
5.28
.
1
Thes:
4.3
,
4.
This
Commandement
is
broken
-
Inwardly
,
-
Outwardly
.
Q.
How
inwardly
?
A.
By
filthy
imaginations
and
desires
of
the
heart
,
though
they
never
break
forth
into
the
outward
action
.
[
that
's
the
adultery
of
the
heart
.
]
Col
:
3.5
.
1
Cor:
7.9
.
Gen:
39.7
.
2
Sam.
13.2
.
Q.
How
is
it
broken
outwardly
?
A.
Three
wayes
:
First
by
ᵃ
wanton
behaviour
in
ᵇ
apparell
,
ᶜ
countenance
,
ᵈ
gesture
and
gate
,
or
any
other
thing
belonging
to
the
externall
deportment
and
carriage
,
whereby
the
unchastity
and
lightness
of
the
mind
is
discovered
or
procured
[
As
mixt
and
lascivious
dancings
,
dalliance
,
painting
,
naked
breasts
,
haire
,
&c.
]
ᵃ
Gal:
5.19
.
1
Cor:
6.9
.
effeminate
.
Rom
:
13.13
.
chambering
,
that
is
,
familiar
conversation
with
women
in
private
.
ᵇ
1
Pet:
3.3
.
Esay
3.18
.
ᶜ
2
Pet:
2.14
.
Prov:
6.25
.
2
King
:
9.30
.
Job
31.1
.
ᵈ
Esay
3.16
.
Prov:
7.13
.
Q.
How
secondly
?
A.
By
wanton
words
;
by
light
,
filthy
,
and
rotten
jestings
,
and
communications
.
[
This
is
the
adultery
of
the
tongue
:
Here
then
is
condemned
the
reading
&
singing
of
lascivious
bookes
and
poems
,
use
of
lascivious
pictures
,
&c.
The
memory
must
not
be
loaded
,
nor
the
tongue
exercised
,
with
such
vain
,
loose
,
broad
speeches
.
He
that
would
be
free
from
adultery
,
must
make
conscience
of
wanton
words
and
behaviour
.
]
Eph:
4.29
.
&
5.3
,
5.
Col.
3.8
.
Q.
How
thirdly
?
A.
By
all
bodily
ᵃ
uncleannesse
with
another
.
[
Whereof
there
are
many
degrees
;
as
ᵇ
unlawfull
marriages
,
ᶜ
unseasonable
use
of
the
marriage
bed
,
fornication
,
ᵈ
adultery
,
ᵉ
incest
,
and
all
ᶠ
unnaturall
mixtures
.
]
ᵃ
1
Cor.
6.9
.
Heb:
13.4
.
Deut.
27.20
,
23.
ᵇ
1
Sam.
25.44
.
Mark
.
6.18
.
Levit.
18.18
.
ᶜ
Ezek.
22.10
.
ᵈ
Prov.
2.
17.
Mal.
2.14
,
15.
(e)
2
Sam.
13.12
,
14.
(f)
Rom
1.24
,
26
,
27.
Q
,
Is
not
the
judgement
of
God
revealed
in
speciall
manner
against
uncleane
persons
?
A.
Yes
divers
waies
:
1.
Not
only
in
their
(
a
)
bodies
,
estates
,
(
b
)
name
and
(
c
)
posterity
:
but
2.
The
Lord
doth
also
smite
them
with
(d)
sottishnesse
of
judgement
,
(e)
distresse
of
conscience
,
(
f
)
with
a
secret
dislike
of
honest
&
good
men
,
&
with
hardnesse
of
heart
,
to
hide
their
filthinesse
with
lying
,
perjury
,
(g)
murther
,
&c.
(a)
Pr.
5.10
,
11.
(b)
Prov.
6.33
.
Iob.
31.9
,
10
,
11.
(c)
De.
23.2
.
Hos.
4.13
.
(d)
Hos.
4.11
.
(e)
Prov
:
7.26
,
27.
Prov.
5.3
,
4.
Psal.
51.10
,
11.
(f)
Prov.
7.8
.
(
g
)
2
Sam.
11.6
,
13
,
15.
Q.
What
things
are
commanded
as
means
and
helpes
of
preserving
chastity
,
and
avoiding
bodily
uncleannesse
?
A.
Foure
:
First
(a)
temperance
in
meats
and
drinkes
.
Secondly
,
(
b
)
chast
and
good
company
.
(a)
Prov.
23.33
.
Ezek.
16.49
.
Gen.
19.32
,
33.
(b)
Prov.
5
8.
Prov.
13.20
.
Eccles.
7.26
.
Q.
What
be
the
two
latter
helps
?
A.
Thirdly
,
(a)
shamefastnesse
,
&
modest
behaviour
.
And
Fourthly
,
(
b
)
lawfull
marriage
.
(
a
)
1
Tim
2.9
.
Ier.
3.3
.
[
We
are
in
danger
to
lose
the
jewel
,
if
we
lose
the
key
.
]
ᵇ
1
Cor
7.2
,
9
,
36.
Q.
Is
it
not
then
a
fearfull
sin
to
tolerate
Stewes
,
and
prohibit
marriage
?
A.
It
is
the
doctrine
of
Devils
,
befitting
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
is
spiritually
Sodome
.
1
Tim.
4.1
,
3.
Deut.
23.17
,
18.
Rev:
11.8
.
CAP.
XXXVIII
.
Of
the
eight
Commandement
.
Thou
shalt
not
steale
.
Q.
WHat
is
the
drift
of
this
Commandement
?
A.
To
provide
for
the
preservation
of
mans
outward
estate
.
1.
Wherein
God
ᵃ
forbiddeth
all
wronging
of
our
neighbour
in
his
goods
,
together
with
all
unlawfull
waies
of
getting
.
2.
And
requireth
ᵇ
equity
and
uprightnesse
in
mens
dealings
.
ᵃ
Eph.
4.28
.
ᵇ
Levit.
19.35
,
36.
Mic.
6.8
.
Q.
What
is
meant
by
stealing
?
A.
All
getting
ᵃ
and
keeping
ᵇ
of
that
which
belongs
to
another
,
against
his
knowledge
and
consent
,
whether
it
be
done
secretly
ᶜ
or
openly
,
by
fraud
or
under
colour
of
Law
and
Right
.
ᵃ
Ezek.
22.13
.
Jer.
17.11
.
ᵇ
Mic.
6.10
.
Job
20.15
.
ᶜ
1
King
.
21.15
.
1
Cor.
6.8
.
Luk.
19.8
.
Q.
How
doe
men
become
guilty
of
this
sinne
of
stealing
?
Five
waies
of
stealing
.
A.
Five
wayes
:
First
,
by
downright
robbery
,
and
secret
filching
and
purloyning
.
[
As
robbing
by
Land
or
Sea
;
concealing
of
things
found
,
or
lent
.
]
Zach.
5.3
,
4.
Josh.
7.11
,
22.
Levit.
6.2
,
3.
Esay
1.23
.
Q.
How
secondly
?
A.
By
hard
,
unreasonable
,
and
fraudulent
bargaining
in
buying
,
selling
,
and
other
like
contracts
,
wherein
we
gain
from
our
brother
to
his
losse
and
grief
,
working
upon
his
weakness
,
or
necessities
.
[
These
are
as
bad
as
an
High-way
theefe
.
]
Lev
:
19.11
.
Am.
8.4
,
6
,
8.
1
Thes.
4.6
.
Zeph.
1.9
.
Jer.
22.13
.
[
And
of
this
theft
are
guilty
all
such
persons
,
1.
As
engrosse
,
enhaunce
,
and
falsifie
commodities
.
2.
They
that
sell
crackt
titles
,
or
things
they
should
not
sell
,
as
places
of
Justice
and
judicature
,
places
of
cbarity
and
piety
,
as
Parsonages
,
and
spirituall
promotions
,
places
in
Colledges
,
Hospitalls
,
&c.
3.
They
that
use
false
weights
or
measures
.
4.
Racking
of
tenants
,
and
all
men
that
use
more
wit
then
conscience
in
dealings
.
All
kind
of
oppression
is
theft
.
]
Q.
Who
,
thirdly
,
are
guilty
of
theft
before
God
?
A.
They
that
by
force
,
or
pretence
of
Law
,
wrest
things
from
their
neigbours
,
or
drive
them
to
unreasonable
compositions
.
[
Such
are
the
removing
of
Land-markes
,
and
forced
inclosures
;
forcing
of
a
Woman
to
sell
her
jointure
,
or
Children
their
inheritance
;
also
prolonging
of
Law-sutes
;
tiring
poore
men
,
&
overpowring
them
by
Bribery
,
Friendship
,
&c.
These
are
great
thefts
;
but
God
can
,
and
doth
hamper
them
.
]
Prov.
22.28
.
Mic.
2.1
,
2
,
8.
Mal.
3.5
.
Ezek.
22.12
.
1
Sam.
12.3
.
Q.
How
,
fourthly
,
are
men
guilty
of
theft
before
God
?
A.
By
lending
,
or
borrowing
,
to
the
deceiving
and
oppressing
of
our
brother
.
[
Sometimes
the
Lender
gripeth
the
Borrower
,
and
sometimes
again
the
Borrower
deceives
the
Lender
.
]
Ezek:
22.12
.
Psa.
37.21
.
Rom.
13.8
.
[
'T
is
not
a
sin
to
borrow
for
ones
need
:
yet
to
borrow
without
cause
,
or
to
maintain
pride
and
idlenesse
,
and
beyond
our
abilities
to
pay
,
that
is
evill
.
]
Q.
Under
the
name
of
theft
is
forbidden
all
unlawfull
waies
of
gaine
:
Tell
me
then
:
How
,
fiftly
,
doe
men
sin
against
this
Commandement
in
outward
act
?
A.
By
using
unlawfull
callings
,
and
ungodly
practises
,
to
get
their
livings
.
[
As
doe
Gamesters
,
Jugglers
,
Stage-players
,
Rope-dancers
,
&c.
also
they
that
sell
justice
,
or
the
gifts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
;
or
else
expose
their
bodies
for
hire
,
or
their
wits
and
pens
to
get
money
by
filthy
Poems
,
false
and
foolish
writings
,
&c.
]
Act.
16.16
,
19.
Act.
19.24
,
25.
Deut.
23.18
.
Mat.
4.9
.
Lu●
18.8
Mat.
26.15
.
Q.
Thus
we
wrong
our
Neighbour
in
his
goods
outwardly
;
there
is
a
theft
also
of
the
heart
,
Ma.
15.19
.
Tell
me
then
:
How
doe
we
sinne
against
this
Commandement
inwardly
?
A.
Two
waies
:
First
,
by
grudging
and
wishing
evill
to
the
prosperity
of
others
,
or
plotting
their
dammage
.
Psal.
73.3
,
21
,
22.
Deut.
22.1
.
Q.
How
,
secondly
?
A.
By
Covetousnesse
and
discontentednesse
with
our
own
estates
.
Eccles.
5.10
.
1
Tim.
6.10
.
Prov.
15.27
.
Esa.
32.7
,
8.
Pro.
30.15
.
Hab.
2.5
.
Heb.
13.5
.
Q.
How
doth
Covetousnesse
discover
it selfe
;
[
No
man
will
yeild
himselfe
to
be
a
Covetous
person
.
A.
1.
A
covetous
person
spendeth
many
pretious
thoughts
and
delights
upon
abundance
.
Three
signs
of
a
covetous
person
.
2.
He
placeth
much
credit
and
comfort
in
that
treasure
.
3.
And
for
attaining
thereof
,
he
will
do
mean
things
,
yea
sinfull
things
,
and
hidden
things
of
dishonesty
:
[
He
covets
&
desireth
more
then
he
dares
to
pray
for
:
that
's
a
Covetous
person
.
]
Ezek.
33.31
.
Eccles.
4.8
.
Prov.
28.20
.
Eph.
5.5
.
Q.
Thus
of
things
forbidden
.
What
doth
the
Lord
require
of
us
in
this
Commandement
?
A.
Foure
things
:
First
,
to
worke
with
our
hands
the
thing
that
is
good
,
that
is
,
to
be
diligent
in
a
lawfull
calling
,
Eph.
4.28
.
2
Thes.
3.8
,
10.
Prov.
10.4
.
Gen.
2.15
.
Gen.
3.19
.
Q.
What
,
secondly
?
A.
Frugality
and
providence
,
in
using
our
goods
according
to
the
rules
of
Charity
and
justice
.
Joh.
6.12
.
Psal.
112.5
.
Q.
What
,
thirdly
,
and
fourthly
?
A.
3.
To
deal
justly
with
our
Neighbour
;
ᵃ
to
help
him
in
his
estate
.
4ly
,
And
if
we
have
wronged
him
,
to
ᵇ
make
restitution
.
ᵃ
Deut.
22.1
.
1
Sam.
25.16
.
Gen.
30
,
33.
1
Thes.
4.6
.
ᵇ
Gen.
43.12
.
Job
20.
15
,
18
,
20.
Ezek.
33.15
.
Luk.
19.8
.
Mat.
27.7
.
Philem.
v.
18
,
19.
Q.
How
doe
men
sinne
against
their
own
estates
?
A.
By
idlenesse
&
wastfullnesse
impairing
it
.
[
No
man
hath
power
over
his
own
goods
,
to
wast
them
in
rioting
,
in
clothes
,
building
,
gaming
,
sports
,
&c.
as
he
pleaseth
:
but
we
must
use
them
as
stewards
,
who
are
to
bring
in
their
bills
of
expence
unto
God
.
[
As
thus
much
for
this
,
and
so
much
for
that
.
]
2
Thes.
3.11
.
Prov.
18.9
.
Prov.
19.26
.
Luk.
15.13
.
CAP.
XXXIX
.
Ninth
Commandement
.
Thou
shalt
not
beare
false
witnesse
,
&c.
THE
purpose
of
God
in
this
Commandement
,
is
,
to
preserve
truth
amongst
men
,
to
maintaine
the
good
name
and
estimation
one
of
another
;
to
this
end
some
things
is
forbidden
,
and
some
things
commanded
.
It
is
broken
outwardly
.
Q.
What
is
forbidden
in
this
Commandement
?
A.
All
kinds
of
lying
and
mis-speaking
of
our
brother
,
to
his
hurt
and
discredit
.
credit
.
Esay
63.8
.
Col:
3.9
,
10.
Rev:
22.15
.
Joh:
8.44
.
Q.
But
is
a
jesting
lye
,
and
lying
for
the
profit
of
another
unlawfull
?
A.
It
is
;
no
occasion
or
pretence
can
make
a
lye
to
be
lawfull
.
Job
13.7
,
8.
Rom:
3.7
,
8.
Gen:
20.9
,
12
,
16.
1
King
:
13.18
.
Hos:
7.3
.
Q.
Shew
some
other
particulars
wherein
we
sin
against
this
Commandment
?
A.
The
grossest
and
most
harmfull
kind
of
lying
is
in
judgement
,
and
bearing
of
witnesse
,
when
either
the
Judge
,
Witnesse
,
or
Pleader
,
shall
deny
,
conceal
,
pervert
,
and
dissemble
the
truth
,
or
countenance
the
wrong
[
It
's
a
sinne
to
shrink
from
the
truth
,
when
Religion
,
Justice
,
or
Charity
,
doe
call
for
the
maintaining
of
it
.
Jer
9.3
.
]
Deut:
19
18.
Mic
:
7.3
.
2
Tim:
4.16
.
Prov:
24
11
,
12.
Q.
How
secondly
,
is
this
Law
broken
?
A.
By
backbiting
,
slandering
,
harsh
and
unjust
censures
of
others
;
or
any
way
raising
or
taking
up
an
evill
report
against
our
brother
.
Psal:
15.3
.
Exod:
23.1
.
2.
Sam:
16.2
,
3.
Neh
:
6.6
.
Levit:
19.16
.
Mat
:
7.1
.
Mar:
3
,
22
,
30.
2
Sam:
16.3
.
Q.
How
,
thirdly
,
doe
we
sin
against
this
Commandment
?
A.
By
dissimulation
,
and
equivocation
;
that
is
,
when
we
are
made
to
believe
one
thing
,
and
another
is
intended
;
or
when
mens
words
doe
beare
a
double
sense
.
[
So
that
there
is
one
proposition
reserved
in
the
mind
of
the
equivocator
,
which
crosseth
that
which
is
uttered
by
the
tongue
:
't
is
a
sinne
to
dissemble
and
equivocate
.
]
Ier.
8.9
.
Psal.
12.2
.
Psal.
15.3
.
Mat.
26.72
.
Q.
How
,
fourthly
,
doe
we
sin
against
this
Commandement
?
A.
When
we
speake
the
truth
in
malice
,
that
is
,
with
an
intent
and
desire
to
hurt
and
disgrace
another
.
[
As
Doeg
did
.
]
1
Sam.
22.10
.
with
Psal.
52.2
,
3.4
.
Q.
Out
of
the
heart
proceeds
false
witnesse
.
Mat.
15.19
.
How
doe
men
offend
in
heart
against
this
Commandement
?
Inwardly
.
A.
Two
waies
:
First
,
by
evill
surmisings
,
and
ungrounded
suspicions
,
ᵃ
thinking
hardly
of
others
without
a
cause
.
[
That
is
,
upon
some
ᵇ
weak
matter
,
or
weak
(c)
evidence
;
as
upon
hear-say
,
jealousie
,
uncharitable
collections
,
&c.
all
which
proceed
from
want
of
love
.
]
ᵇ
Mat.
9.3
,
4.
Ioh.
7.24
.
Ioh.
9.16
.
ᵇ
Rom.
14.3
.
1
Tim.
6.4
.
ᶜ
2
Sam.
10.3
.
1
Sam.
22.
8
,
10.
2
Sam.
16.4
.
1
Sam.
24.9
.
Q.
How
,
secondly
?
A.
When
we
can
rejoyce
in
the
disgraces
of
another
,
being
glad
to
heare
him
evill
spoken
of
;
or
else
to
be
grieved
for
their
good
esteeme
.
[
This
also
proceeds
from
want
of
love
.
]
Mat.
21.15
.
3
Ioh.
v.
10
,
12.
1
Sam.
18.7
,
8.
Q.
These
be
things
forbidden
:
What
doth
the
Lord
require
of
us
in
regard
of
our
brother
?
A.
First
,
Duties
required
.
that
we
speak
the
truth
in
love
no
more
,
nor
no
lesse
then
the
truth
.
[
Without
wrenchings
,
fetches
,
doublings
;
without
flattery
or
detraction
.
]
Eph.
15.
Psal.
12.2
.
Q.
What
,
secondly
?
A.
To
defend
ᵃ
our
brothers
good
name
,
as
farre
as
may
stand
with
good
conscience
;
and
if
we
have
ᵇ
wronged
it
,
to
repaire
the
same
.
[
Recanting
that
which
hath
beene
falsely
said
;
explaining
that
which
hath
been
doubtfully
said
,
and
praising
or
justifying
them
in
that
wherein
they
have
been
unjustly
condemned
]
ᵃ
1
Sam.
19.4
.
Ier.
26.9
,
16.
Prov.
25.23
.
Prov.
24.11
,
12.
ᵇ
1
Sam.
24.17
.
2
Sam.
19.19
,
20.
Q.
By
what
meanes
must
I
defend
my
brothers
good
name
?
A.
We
must
ᵃ
construe
things
in
the
best
sense
;
and
when
they
cannot
be
altogether
excused
,
yet
we
must
ᵇ
acknowledge
other
good
things
to
be
in
them
.
[
That
their
honesty
be
not
quite
trodden
under
foot
,
&c.
]
ᵃ
1
Cor.
13.7
.
1
Pet.
4.8
.
ᵇ
2
Chr.
19.3
.
Q.
How
doe
men
sinne
against
their
own
good
names
?
A.
Two
waies
:
First
,
when
we
speak
more
or
lesse
of
our selves
then
is
true
,
making
our selves
better
or
worse
then
we
are
,
dissembling
the
good
or
evill
that
is
in
us
.
[
When
men
lessen
faults
,
or
greaten
their
virtues
;
or
on
the
contrary
,
doe
augment
their
sinnes
and
unworthinesse
,
and
debase
Gods
goodnesse
in
any
kind
towards
them
,
or
in
them
,
that
's
a
false
testimony
of
our selves
;
boasting
or
bragging
and
selfe-condemning
,
they
be
both
of
them
evill
.
]
Gal.
2.13
.
Exod.
4.10
.
1
Sam:
21.14
,
15.
Prov.
13.7
.
Prov.
27.2
.
Prov.
20.6
.
Acts.
12.22
.
Q
:
How
,
secondly
,
doe
we
wrong
our
own
good
names
?
A.
When
we
deserve
ᵃ
an
evill
report
,
or
else
(b)
suffer
an
evill
report
to
rest
upon
us
unjustly
.
[
Both
these
doe
wound
a
good
name
.
]
ᵃ
Ge.
34.30
.
1
Sa.
2.24
.
Phi.
4.8
.
ᵇ
Act.
24.12
.
Mar:
3.23
,
24.
Job
27.5
.
Q.
By
what
means
may
a
Christian
preserve
and
defend
his
own
good
name
against
slanders
and
false
accusations
?
A.
There
be
two
waies
:
First
,
he
must
ᵃ
cleare
himselfe
of
the
slander
before
men
by
a
modest
and
dispassionate
conviction
of
the
defamer
.
2.
At
least
he
must
stop
ᵇ
their
mouthes
by
an
holy
and
blamelesse
conversation
.
ᵃ
2
Sam.
19.26
,
27.
2
Cor.
11.5
,
12.
ᵇ
1
Pet.
2.12
,
15.
Tit.
1.11
,
13.
CAP.
XL.
Tenth
Commandement
.
Thou
shalt
not
Covet
,
&c.
HEre
God
takes
order
with
the
first
motions
and
inclinations
to
evill
,
The
scope
.
though
they
never
come
to
the
consent
of
the
will
,
and
purpose
of
the
heart
.
Q.
Thou
shalt
not
covet
:
What
is
here
forbidden
?
A.
The
first
motions
unto
sin
,
the
lusting
of
the
old
man
,
though
we
never
purpose
nor
consent
unto
them
.
[
All
evill
inclinations
and
motions
of
the
heart
before
consent
,
as
vaine
thoughts
,
suddaine
passions
and
affections
,
and
all
lusting
of
the
old
man
against
the
will
of
God
.
[
So
Paul
expounds
this
Commandement
.
Rom.
7.7
,
23.
Jam.
1.14
.
Gal.
5.17
.
Q.
What
is
the
particular
coveting
here
forbidden
?
A.
Discontentednesse
with
that
we
have
,
wishing
and
longing
after
that
which
is
anothers
.
[
As
when
we
be
not
content
with
that
place
and
condition
which
we
hold
in
the
Family
,
Church
,
or
Common-wealth
;
but
the
heart
is
still
rising
,
wishing
,
woulding
after
the
condition
of
another
;
as
would
I
were
a
Master
,
or
a
Minister
,
or
a
Tradesman
,
rather
then
a
Minister
,
&c.
This
unquietnesse
of
the
spirit
,
this
sicknesse
of
the
desire
,
repining
,
rising
,
and
saying
within
our selves
,
O
how
well
could
I
live
,
if
I
had
such
a
field
,
such
a
Wife
,
such
a
Servant
,
&c.
these
motions
be
contrary
to
that
compleat
contentment
which
is
here
requirey
.
]
Under
this
particular
concupiscence
of
the
heart
,
coveting
that
which
is
anothers
,
all
evill
motions
and
desirings
of
the
like
kinde
are
forbidden
;
namely
,
all
lustings
against
the
Law
of
the
minde
;
all
the
rising
,
enmity
and
Rebellion
that
is
in
our
nature
against
the
things
of
the
Spirit
;
the
suddain
passions
and
perturbations
of
the
mind
;
also
the
rolling
of
vain
thoughts
in
the
mind
,
as
thoughts
of
pride
,
revenge
,
the
moving
of
the
heart
towards
any
evill
object
,
though
without
any
setled
approbation
of
the
same
.
But
tell
me
:
Q.
Are
these
thoughts
and
motions
sinfull
,
if
we
doe
not
consent
unto
them
,
nor
purpose
to
put
them
in
practice
?
A.
Yes
,
they
are
:
The
very
risings
of
corruptions
within
us
,
are
sins
to
be
repented
of
:
[
They
are
as
the
scum
and
boiling
,
of
the
pot
,
the
rising
of
the
mud
,
&c.
A
lame
horse
,
if
he
move
,
he
will
halt
in
going
:
An
instrument
out
of
tune
will
jarre
in
the
sounding
,
and
that
is
a
fault
;
there
is
something
wanting
that
should
be
unto
perfection
;
so
in
our
very
natures
,
there
is
a
jarring
and
a
swerving
from
the
Law
of
God
,
and
that
uprightnesse
,
wherein
God
created
man
;
and
these
swervings
are
the
fruits
of
sinne
;
and
the
causes
of
sinne
in
us
,
as
Jam.
1.14
,
15.
]
Rom.
7.21
,
23
,
24.
Gen.
8.21
.
Eph.
4.22
.
Q.
What
say
you
then
of
evill
suggestions
and
thoughts
that
arise
in
our
minds
,
as
thoughts
of
Blasphemy
,
&c.
are
they
sinnes
?
A.
If
they
be
cast
in
by
Satan
,
Of
Satanicall
injections
.
and
not
yeelded
unto
by
us
,
they
be
Satans
sins
,
and
not
ours
:
[
To
be
tempted
is
no
sin
,
for
Christ
was
tempted
,
and
had
evill
thoughts
cast
into
his
mind
by
Satan
;
but
to
yeeld
to
the
temptation
,
that
is
our
sinne
.
]
Mat.
4.6
.
Mat.
16.23
.
Q.
How
may
it
be
discerned
whether
the
evill
motions
doe
arise
from
our
own
corrupt
hearts
or
from
Satan
?
A.
Two
waies
:
1.
If
the
motion
or
temptation
he
unnaturall
,
(
that
is
)
if
thoughts
arise
which
tend
to
the
destruction
of
our
naturall
well-being
,
or
of
our
spirituall
&
eternall
well-being
,
it
is
then
from
Sathan
,
and
if
we
consent
not
to
such
thoughts
,
they
are
not
our
sins
but
Satans
:
Perhaps
thou
hast
thoughts
to
curse
God
,
to
wish
there
were
no
God
,
thoughts
perhaps
of
despaire
,
or
to
kill
ones
selfe
or
others
,
&c.
these
be
Satanicall
injections
;
for
nature
loveth
it selfe
,
and
so
doth
grace
our
new
and
spirituall
nature
,
and
therefore
if
we
resist
and
dislike
such
motions
,
they
be
not
sinne
to
us
.
Matth.
4.9
.
Matth.
16.23
.
1.
John
4.3
.
Mat.
3.28
.
Q.
How
else
may
that
be
known
?
A.
By
the
manner
of
their
comming
,
if
they
seaze
upon
us
with
terror
&
affrightment
,
suddainly
and
unexpectedly
,
so
that
the
soule
is
burdened
and
groaneth
under
them
,
willing
to
be
rid
of
them
,
it
is
a
signe
they
come
from
Sathan
;
[
And
such
thoughts
and
tentations
are
our
trials
and
afflictions
,
but
not
our
sinnes
;
evill
thoughts
which
agree
to
nature
&
to
our
dispositions
,
(
as
that
of
Davids
numbring
the
people
,
and
Judas
selling
his
Master
,
)
though
Sathan
cast
them
into
our
minds
,
and
stirre
us
up
thereunto
,
yet
they
are
our
sins
as
well
as
Sathans
.
]
Matth.
4.10
.
Christ
had
indignation
against
that
motion
.
Q.
What
doth
this
Law
forbidding
all
concupiscence
,
informe
us
of
?
A.
Two
things
:
First
,
it
shewes
the
infinite
purity
of
Gods
Law
which
requires
a
conformity
to
his
will
,
not
onely
in
our
wils
,
affections
and
actions
,
but
in
the
very
frame
and
temper
of
the
soule
:
[
That
no
evill
motions
arise
against
God
.
]
Q.
What
,
secondly
?
A.
It
shewes
the
impurity
of
our
nature
,
which
is
so
great
,
that
for
it
alone
,
(
though
we
never
harboured
an
evill
thought
)
the
Lord
might
justly
abhorre
us
for
ever
:
[
And
therefore
these
inward
workings
of
corruption
,
the
untowardnesse
&
contrariety
of
our
natures
against
God
,
are
to
be
bewailed
and
crucified
,
if
we
desire
to
be
sound
in
repentance
.
Job
.
15.15
,
16
,
Eph.
2.3
.
Psal.
51.5
.
Ier.
17.9
.
Eph.
4.22
.
Rom.
6.6
.
Rom.
7.21
,
24.
Q.
Is
every
soule
bound
to
make
conscience
of
the
Law
,
in
forbearing
the
sins
forbidden
,
and
doing
the
duties
commanded
?
A.
Yes
:
To
his
power
he
must
keep
it
all
,
else
he
is
under
the
Law
,
and
not
under
Christ
.
[
And
consequently
must
perish
for
ever
.
]
Rom.
6.14
.
Rom.
2.25
.
Gal.
5.24
.
Q.
Are
there
,
besides
this
Law
of
God
,
other
Lawes
and
precepts
of
the
Church
to
be
observed
of
Christians
for
conscience
sake
:
[
As
to
observe
Saints
daies
,
keep
fasting
daies
,
make
confession
to
the
Priest
at
certaine
times
in
the
yeare
of
all
our
sins
,
heare
Masse
upon
holy
daies
.
Canisius
Cat.
]
A.
No
there
is
nothing
to
be
added
to
the
written
Word
of
God
,
it
being
in
it self
most
holy
,
perfect
,
and
sufficient
to
make
men
wise
to
salvation
,
Deut.
4.
2.
Rev.
22.18
.
2
Tim.
3.16
,
17.
[
Man
hath
no
power
to
make
Laws
to
the
conscience
;
civill
constitutions
they
may
make
for
outward
orders
sake
;
which
we
are
to
observe
,
if
they
be
agreeable
to
the
Word
of
God
,
not
otherwise
.
Q.
Are
there
Evangelicall
counsels
of
perfection
,
distinct
from
precepts
,
which
if
we
keep
voluntarily
,
do
help
forward
our
salvation
,
and
increase
our
glory
?
[
As
that
of
poverty
,
single
life
,
blind
obedience
to
superiours
?
Canitious
Cat.
]
A.
No
,
the
Lord
hath
left
us
a
liberty
in
some
things
,
but
our
choice
therein
is
no
part
of
perfection
,
and
other
things
named
for
counsels
,
are
not
left
to
our
curtesy
,
but
are
duties
to
be
performed
as
occasion
requireth
.
[
The
only
service
and
sacrifice
which
God
accepteth
,
is
,
obedience
to
his
will
in
his
Word
,
and
God
refuseth
whatsoever
a
man
taketh
in
hand
besides
.
]
Q.
Well
then
,
there
is
but
one
Law
under
which
we
stand
,
and
the
end
of
that
Law
is
,
as
hath
been
said
,
to
drive
us
unto
Christ
.
Tell
me
what
must
we
goe
to
Christ
for
?
A.
For
three
things
.
1.
For
ᵃ
mercy
,
to
forgive
our
sinnes
.
2.
For
ᵇ
strength
and
victory
over
our
sins
.
And
3.
for
ᶜ
acceptance
of
our
will
for
the
deed
.
[
For
the
Law
justifieth
no
transgressor
,
the
Law
gives
no
grace
to
keepe
it selfe
,
the
Law
accepts
nothing
but
compleat
obedience
.
]
ᵃ
Rom.
10.4
.
ᵇ
Joh.
1.16
.
2
Cor.
3.6
.
Gal.
3.2
.
ᶜ
Eph.
1.6
.
Heb.
13.15
.
1
Pet.
2.5
.
Q
Our
faith
is
unperfect
and
so
is
our
obedience
,
what
is
our
duty
in
regard
of
the
imperfection
of
both
?
A.
We
must
strive
to
encrease
and
grow
in
grace
by
a
diligent
and
constant
use
of
all
those
means
which
God
hath
set
apart
and
sanctified
to
that
end
.
[
If
we
have
a
dimnesse
in
the
eyes
,
or
a
lamenesse
,
we
will
try
twenty
waies
to
help
it
,
so
,
&c.
and
to
this
end
,
only
the
wayes
of
God
are
available
,
and
must
be
used
in
their
place
,
one
ordinance
helps
another
.
]
2
Pet.
2.18
.
Heb.
6.11
,
12.
Luke
17.5
.
1
Thes.
4.1
,
10.
Prov.
1.24
.
Iob
17.9
.
He
that
hath
cleane
hands
,
shall
be
stronger
and
stronger
.
CAP.
XLI
.
Of
the
meanes
of
Working
and
encreasing
faith
&
1.
of
Hearing
the
word
of
God
.
THere
is
a
threefold
use
and
benefit
of
the
means
of
grace
,
viz.
1.
To
worke
faith
and
conversion
.
2.
To
encrease
graces
begunne
.
3.
To
seale
up
the
assurance
of
all
to
our
hearts
.
Q
What
be
those
means
which
God
hath
sanctified
and
set
apart
for
the
begeting
&
encreasing
of
his
saving
graces
in
us
?
A.
Three
:
First
,
the
exercise
of
the
ᵃ
word
Read
and
Preached
.
Secondly
,
prayer
ᵇ
publick
and
private
.
Thirdly
,
and
the
use
ᶜ
of
the
Sacraments
.
ᵃ
Rom.
10.13.14
.
Act.
8.31
,
35.
Act.
13.15.27
.
Act.
15.21
.
ᵇ
Luk.
11.9
,
13.
John
16.23
.
Act.
16.13
.
ᶜ
Luk.
7.30
.
1
Cor.
10.16
,
1
Cor.
11.17
.
Mat.
3.6.7
.
Mark
1.4
.
1.
Of
hearing
the
word
of
God
.
Q.
How
may
I
heare
the
word
of
God
to
my
comfort
and
salvation
?
A.
Some
things
are
required
,
1.
Before
we
come
to
Heare
.
2.
Some
things
in
Hearing
.
3.
And
some
things
after
we
have
Heard
.
Q.
What
is
required
before
we
come
?
A.
Before
I
come
,
I
must
set
my
heart
and
minde
in
frame
by
due
preparation
.
Exod.
19.10
,
11.
1
Sam.
6.20
.
Acts
10.33
.
Luc.
8.18
.
Q.
Wherein
Stands
this
preparation
to
right
hearing
,
Of
preparation
before
Hearing
.
or
reading
the
word
of
God
?
A.
In
three
things
:
First
,
the
heart
must
be
emptied
of
all
stumbling
blocks
of
iniquity
,
I
must
receave
it
in
an
honest
heart
,
(
that
is
)
with
a
teachable
&
tractable
heart
,
resolving
to
practice
whatsoever
is
taught
me
out
of
Gods
word
[
I
must
not
set
up
any
imaginations
,
reasonings
,
or
purposes
,
which
may
make
me
to
be
offended
,
and
stumble
at
the
Word
,
being
disobedient
:
but
I
must
submit
every
opposite
desire
to
the
obedience
of
Jesus
Christ
.
]
Ezek.
14.7
.
Ezek.
33.32
.
Mat.
19.22
.
Ioh.
5.44
.
Ier.
4.3
.
Act.
10.33
.
Luk.
8.15
.
Rom:
6.17
.
Iam.
1.21
.
1
Pet.
2.1
,
2
,
8.
Lord
here
I
am
before
thee
as
they
clay
,
fashion
me
to
thine
owne
mind
and
will
.
Q.
Wherein
,
secondy
,
stands
right
preparation
?
A.
We
must
not
come
heavily
,
and
for
formes
sake
,
but
with
an
hungring
and
thirsting
after
the
good
knowledge
of
God
,
desirous
to
grow
by
it
in
grace
and
goodnesse
.
Esa.
2.3
.
Luk.
1.53
.
1
Pet.
2.2
.
Iob.
23.12
.
Psal
19.10
,
11.
Q.
Wherein
,
thirdly
,
stands
this
preparation
?
A.
We
must
pray
for
the
Spirit
,
and
blessing
of
God
,
to
accompany
the
outward
Ordinances
,
without
which
they
are
uneffectuall
.
[
Many
men
know
these
directions
:
but
didst
thou
ever
put
them
in
practice
?
Didst
ever
set
thy selfe
by
hearing
to
get
wisedome
,
and
be
healed
?
]
Prov.
20.12
.
Luk.
24
,
45.
Esa.
48.17
.
Psal.
119.18
.
Q.
2.
In
hearing
,
What
must
we
doe
?
A.
The
Word
must
be
heard
with
reverence
,
and
attention
,
and
mingled
with
faith
,
that
is
,
I
must
believe
that
it
is
true
,
and
true
to
me
.
[
As
if
I
heare
a
promise
,
or
a
duty
,
or
a
marke
of
grace
,
I
must
take
it
to
my selfe
,
as
true
and
good
to
me
.
]
Heb:
4
,
2.3
.
Luk.
4.20
.
Act.
13.46
.
Q.
What
help
have
you
thus
to
prepare
and
dispose
your
heart
?
A.
I
must
consider
,
that
it
is
not
the
will
ᵃ
and
word
of
man
,
but
of
God
,
by
which
also
I
shall
be
judged
;
and
therefore
if
I
ᵇ
resist
it
,
I
stand
not
out
against
man
,
but
against
God
.
[
Untill
I
give
Gods
Word
a
divine
authority
over
my
heart
,
I
am
but
an
hypocrite
,
I
can
never
believe
,
&c.
]
ᵃ
1
Thes.
1.4
,
5.
with
1
Thes.
2.13
ᵇ
Zach.
7.12
.
Act.
7.51
.
2
Chr.
34.19
,
21.
Ezra
9.4
.
[
This
consideration
would
free
the
heart
of
impatiency
,
and
contempt
of
the
Preacher
,
of
pride
of
our
own
hearts
,
and
other
carnall
affections
,
which
make
the
Word
unfruitfull
unto
us
.
Q
3.
What
must
me
doe
after
we
have
heard
?
A.
Two
things
:
First
,
we
must
meditate
and
conferre
of
it
,
and
examine
it
,
(
as
the
Bereans
did
)
that
so
the
rules
of
Gods
Word
may
be
rooted
in
our
understanding
,
memories
and
affections
.
Acts
17.11
,
12.
Luke
2.51
.
1
Cor:
14.35
.
Q.
What
secondly
?
A.
We
must
be
carefull
to
turne
hearing
into
practice
,
for
not
the
hearer
,
but
the
doer
of
the
word
is
blessed
.
Matth:
7.24
,
26.
Jam.
1.22
,
23.25
.
Psal:
119.105
.
Prov.
9.21
,
22.
Luke
11.28
.
CAP.
XLII
.
Of
Prayer
,
which
is
the
second
means
of
Grace
:
PRayer
is
an
excellent
means
to
obtaine
all
good
things
spirituall
and
temporall
at
Gods
hands
,
Iam.
1.5
.
Luke
18.1
,
2.
Q.
What
is
Prayer
?
What
it
is
.
A.
Prayer
is
a
wrestling
with
God
or
a
making
known
of
our
requests
to
God
with
supplications
for
good
things
according
to
his
will
,
and
giving
him
the
praise
of
all
the
good
we
have
.
Gen:
32.24
.
Hos:
12.4
.
Phil:
4.6
.
Neh
:
1.8
.
There
be
many
things
required
to
the
making
of
an
acceptable
prayer
,
to
a
right
manner
of
calling
upon
God
,
which
shall
be
set
down
as
followeth
.
Q.
To
whom
must
we
make
our
prayers
?
A.
Only
to
God
in
the
name
and
mediation
of
Jesus
Christ
,
Christ
bids
us
pray
to
our
Father
in
heaven
.
Col.
3.17
.
Eph.
3.12
,
14.
1
Tim.
2.5
.
Rev.
8.3
.
Q.
What
is
it
to
pray
in
the
name
of
Jesus
Christ
?
A.
It
is
not
only
to
say
those
words
,
[
through
Jesus
Christ
our
Lord
Amen
;
]
2.
Through
whom
.
but
it
is
by
faith
to
plead
the
grace
of
the
Covenant
made
with
us
in
Christ
:
[
to
make
him
the
great
Master
of
Requests
in
Heaven
;
it
is
an
interposing
and
pleading
of
Christs
merts
with
the
Father
,
to
speed
our
desires
.
]
Acts
4.29
,
30.
Iohn
16.23
.
Heb:
3.15
.
Q.
Why
must
we
call
upon
God
alone
,
and
not
upon
any
creature
,
either
Angels
,
or
Saints
departed
?
A.
Because
God
alone
searcheth
all
hearts
,
knoweth
all
griefes
,
hears
all
prayers
,
and
is
alone
able
to
satisfy
our
desires
,
and
supply
our
wants
.
[
To
pray
to
one
doth
suppose
in
him
these
two
things
:
1
Omniscience
(
that
is
)
knowledge
of
all
hearts
,
of
all
our
wants
,
desires
and
groanings
.
2.
Omnipotence
(
that
is
)
power
in
his
own
hands
to
help
,
Catechismus
.
Rom
part
3.
c.
6.
and
these
are
peculiar
to
God
alone
]
Psal.
65.2
.
1
Kings
8.39
.
with
1
Kings
18.26
.
Acts
1.24
.
Esay
63.16
.
Psal.
50.15
.
Q
For
what
things
must
we
pray
?
A.
Such
things
as
stand
with
God
Will
,
and
promise
to
grant
:
[
Look
what
God
promiseth
us
,
3.
Fo●
what
.
and
in
what
manne●
he
promiseth
any
thing
,
the
same
things
and
in
such
manner
must
we
beg
them
i●
prayer
:
some
things
God
hath
promise●
absolutely
,
and
some
things
with
reservatio●
to
his
Fatherly
wisdome
,
as
the
thing●
themselves
,
or
the
want
of
them
,
or
th●
contrary
to
them
,
shall
make
most
for
th●
praise
of
his
grace
,
and
for
final
and
spiritual
good
.
]
1
Iohn
5.14
.
Rom.
8.27
.
Q.
For
whom
must
we
pray
?
A.
For
ᵃ
all
men
,
the
dead
ᵇ
only
exempted
,
4.
For
whom
.
and
such
as
have
sinned
agains●
the
Holy
Ghost
.
ᵃ
1
Tim.
2.1
.
1
Sam.
15.35
Ier.
28.6
Rom.
10.1
.
ᵇ
Eccl.
9.6
.
Luk●
16
26.
c
1
Iohn
5.16
.
[
The
state
of
the
dead
is
unalterable
;
besides
,
we
have
no
example
,
precept
,
or
promise
of
prayer
made
for
the
dead
.
]
Q.
In
what
manner
must
we
pray
unto
God
for
these
things
?
A.
To
a
right
manner
of
praying
three
things
are
required
.
5.
In
what
manner
.
1.
It
must
proceed
from
the
heart
renued
by
the
Spirit
,
and
assisted
by
the
Holy
Ghost
in
the
very
act
of
prayer
,
Eph.
6.18
.
Iude
v.
20.
Gal.
4.6
.
with
Rom.
8.15
,
26.
1.
In
the
Spirit
.
[
Spiritual
prayer
is
not
only
opposed
unto
lip-prayer
,
as
when
the
tongue
is
exercised
without
the
heart
and
affection
,
but
also
unto
heartiest
prayers
of
unregenerate
persons
;
a
natural
man
cannot
pray
though
he
cry
from
the
heart
as
they
did
,
Ion.
1.5
.
Hos.
7.14
.
Psal.
78.34
,
36.
He
must
be
a
spiritual
man
that
can
pray
aright
,
and
also
he
must
be
assisted
in
prayer
by
Gods
Spirit
,
else
he
will
make
unmeet
requests
and
loose
his
prayers
.
Iam.
5.15
,
16.
Q.
How
shall
I
know
when
I
pray
in
the
Holy
Ghost
?
A.
By
three
things
:
3
things
in
spiritual
prayer
.
First
,
if
the
sense
&
apprehension
of
spiritual
wants
and
evils
which
destroy
the
work
of
grace
,
and
hinder
Christs
Kingdom
in
us
,
do
chiefly
stirre
us
up
to
prayer
:
[
That
is
,
prayer
in
the
Holy
Ghost
,
there
is
a
natural
,
and
there
is
a
spiritual
good
and
evill
.
]
Psal.
4.6
,
7
Q.
How
,
secondly
,
may
it
be
known
?
A.
By
the
kind
of
our
importunity
:
the
desire
is
not
filled
,
nor
the
heart
at
rest
,
unlesse
God
answer
us
with
spirituall
favours
and
mercies
,
no
not
although
all
outward
good
things
be
granted
.
[
The
naturall
man
regards
but
little
Gods
w●●l
,
or
his
good
will
;
he
is
at
rest
with
naturall
good
things
,
natural
good
thing●
fill
a
naturall
desire
.
&c.
]
Exod:
33.1.2
,
15
,
17
with
Exod:
34.9
,
Psal:
105.4
.
Q.
How
thirdly
?
A.
In
spirituall
prayer
,
not
only
the
witt
,
tongue
and
memory
,
and
such
like
good
parts
of
nature
are
exercised
,
but
the
graces
of
the
spirit
,
as
humility
,
hope
,
repentance
,
faith
,
&c.
[
This
is
prayer
in
the
Spirit
,
]
Psal:
66.18
.
Iob
:
16.13
,
14
,
17.
Job
:
22.27
,
28.
2
Chron:
●0
.
6
,
7
,
10
,
12.
Ezra
9.6
.
Psal.
85.
●5
,
8.
Neh.
1.5
,
6
,
7
,
8
,
11.
Q.
What
second
thing
is
required
to
a
right
manner
of
praying
?
A.
We
must
pray
with
feeling
of
our
wants
and
earnestnesse
to
obtaine
.
[
Sense
of
our
wants
and
misery
begets
fervency
We
cannot
be
earnest
for
things
which
we
find
no
need
of
,
2.
With
fervency
.
or
thinke
to
be
due
to
us
.
]
Jo●
,
3.8
.
Rom:
8.26
.
Heb:
5.7
.
Iam:
5.16
.
Ier
29
13.
Dan:
9.3.8
,
18.
Luke
18.1
,
5.
Q.
What
third
thing
is
required
to
a
right
manner
of
praying
?
A.
We
must
pray
in
faith
(
that
is
)
in
full
assurance
that
the
thing
we
aske
is
according
to
gods
will
,
3.
In
Faith
.
and
that
we
shall
obtaine
our
requests
so
far
forth
as
is
expedient
and
best
for
us
.
[
We
must
not
doubt
of
the
things
we
aske
,
whether
we
may
pray
for
them
or
not
;
nor
yet
of
Gods
hearing
and
answering
us
therein
,
we
pray
for
many
things
conditionally
,
but
not
doubtfully
,
&c.
]
Iam:
1.6
,
7.
Iohn
5.15
.
2
Cor:
12.9
.
Q.
What
ground
of
assurance
have
we
that
we
shall
be
heard
?
A.
Gods
promise
of
giving
such
&
such
things
,
and
of
hearing
us
when
we
beg
them
in
and
through
Christs
mediation
.
[
there
is
a
twofold
promise
:
first
,
God
promiseth
to
give
us
his
spirit
,
to
give
an
heart
of
flesh
,
to
give
strength
against
temptations
and
troubles
,
&c.
Secondly
,
and
he
hath
bid
us
call
upon
him
for
the
same
with
promise
to
heare
and
answer
us
:
and
this
is
the
ground
of
our
confidence
.
]
Luke
11.9
,
13.
Psal.
50.51
.
Heb.
4.15
,
16.
CAP.
XLIII
.
Of
the
parts
of
Prayer
,
and
of
the
Lords
Prayer
.
Q.
WHat
be
the
parts
of
Prayer
?
A.
Three
:
First
,
a
particular
confession
and
aggravation
of
our
sins
and
misery
before
God
,
1.
Confession
,
or
d●prication
.
with
grief
and
shame
of
heart
,
and
with
a
purpose
to
leave
them
.
Luke
18.13
.
Psal.
51.3
,
4
,
5.
Prov.
●8
.
13
.
Ez.
9.6
,
14.
1
Iohn
1.9
.
Psal.
32.5
.
Luke
15.21
.
1
Tim.
21.
Q
What
be
the
other
two
parts
of
Prayer
?
A.
2.
Petition
ᵃ
and
supplication
for
good
things
to
our selves
or
others
,
2.
Petition
,
&
Intercession
.
3.
Thanksgiving
.
and
3.
Thanks-giving
,
wherein
ᵇ
wee
give
God
the
glory
of
his
own
excellencies
,
and
of
all
the
good
done
to
us
.
ᵃ
1
Tim.
2.1
.
Acts
12.5
Luke
23.42
.
ᵇ
Hab.
1.12
,
13.
Num
14.17
Mic.
7.18
.
Rev.
5.13
.
1
Chron.
29.11.14
.
Psal.
103.1
,
2.
Q.
Doe
all
Gods
Children
call
upon
their
Father
in
Heaven
?
A.
Yes
,
as
the
Child
will
Crave
,
and
make
his
moane
to
his
Parents
,
so
the
Children
of
God
be
of
a
spiritual
craving
disposition
,
whereby
the
soul
hangethup
on
God
to
receive
good
things
from
him
[
Prayerlesse
people
be
dead
and
gracelesse
people
.
]
Gal.
4.6
.
Zach.
12.10
.
Psal.
79.6
.
Iob
27.10
.
Q.
When
,
and
how
often
must
we
pray
?
A.
We
must
pray
continually
(
that
is
)
constantly
Morning
and
Evening
,
and
also
upon
special
occasions
.
1
Thes.
5.17
.
Luke
18.1
.
1
At
set
times
,
Acts
3.1
.
Acts
10
2
,
9.
Acts
16.13
,
16.
Ps.
92.1
,
2.
And
it
is
a
good
thing
so
to
doe
:
Psal.
55.17
.
with
Dan.
6.10
.
2
And
upon
special
occasions
,
Dan.
9.2
Acts
12.5
.
Luke
6.12
,
13.
Q
But
does
the
Spirit
of
God
come
at
,
and
keep
set
houres
of
prayer
?
Can
prayer
at
set
times
,
be
prayer
in
the
spirit
?
A.
Yes
,
for
the
spirit
of
Grace
is
continually
abiding
in
us
,
and
with
us
,
and
therefore
the
spirit
of
supplication
also
:
David
and
Daniel
,
Peter
and
John
,
did
〈◊〉
want
the
spirit
of
Prayer
,
when
they
kept
the
houres
of
Prayer
.
Q
The
Lords
Prayer
consisteth
of
a
Preface
and
a
Body
of
Petitions
;
and
there
be
six
Petitions
of
the
Lords
prayer
:
How
be
they
divided
?
A.
In
the
first
three
we
begge
such
things
as
doe
most
immediately
concerne
Gods
glory
:
In
the
three
latter
,
such
as
concerne
our
good
.
Our
Father
.
Q.
How
is
God
our
Father
,
and
why
so
called
.
A.
Because
God
is
the
Father
of
Christ
,
and
in
Him
ou●
Father
,
having
begotten
us
by
the
word
of
truth
,
and
married
us
unto
his
own
eternall
deare
sonne
.
Eph.
1.3
,
5.
Gal.
4
,
5.
Iam.
1.18
.
Rom.
8.16
,
17.
Ioh.
20.17
.
Math.
22.2
.
Cant:
4.9
.
Eph:
5.32
.
Q.
What
learne
you
from
this
,
that
Christ
teacheth
us
in
prayer
to
call
God
Father
?
A
,
It
teacheth
us
,
that
in
Prayer
we
must
goe
to
God
as
to
a
Father
,
we
must
consider
God
in
our
minds
as
a
Fath●r
to
us
in
Christ
Jesus
.
Esay
63.15
,
16.
Luke
15.18
.
Math:
11.25
.
Iohn
.
17.25
.
With
holy
confidence
.
Q.
Why
Father
,
rather
then
any
other
name
or
title
of
God
?
A.
Because
Gods
Fatherhood
in
Christ
is
it
which
doth
assure
our
consciences
,
and
giveth
us
boldnesse
in
prayer
,
comming
to
him
as
a
Child
to
his
Father
,
of
whose
good
will
he
is
well
perswaded
.
Math:
7.9
,
11
Eph:
3.12
.
Psal:
103.13
,
Esay
49.15
.
Q.
Why
is
he
called
our
Father
A.
Because
all
the
faithfull
have
one
common
interest
and
propriety
in
God
,
and
God
in
them
.
Mal.
2.10
.
Eph:
4.6
.
Q.
What
doe
you
learn
from
this
,
that
you
are
taught
to
say
,
Our
Father
?
A.
That
when
we
pray
we
ought
to
plead
and
improve
all
the
interest
we
have
in
God
for
the
obtaining
of
our
desires
.
Dan:
9.15
,
17
18
,
19.
2.
Chron:
20
6
,
7.
Esay
26.13
.
Esay
37.16.20
.
[
O
God
of
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
,
God
of
our
Fathers
,
&c.
]
Which
art
in
Heaven
.
Q.
Why
is
God
said
to
be
in
Heaven
?
Is
not
God
every
where
?
A.
Yes
,
God
is
every
where
,
filling
all
things
,
but
in
a
most
speciall
and
glorious
manner
in
Heaven
.
Ier:
23.24
Psal:
11.4
.
Acts
7.49
.
Q.
Why
is
God
set
forth
unto
us
by
this
title
,
Father
in
Heaven
?
A.
To
shew
his
excellency
,
presence
and
power
,
every
way
able
,
present
and
ready
to
heare
and
help
us
,
as
being
the
best
Father
,
the
Lord
and
Master
of
all
things
.
[
1.
He
is
the
best
Father
,
as
heavenly
things
are
better
then
earthly
,
2.
He
is
,
whereever
we
are
,
3.
And
he
is
the
Lord
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
from
heaven
doth
command
blessings
.
]
Lam.
3.41
.
2.
Chron.
20.6
.
1
Kings
8.39
.
Marke
9
22
,
23.
John
11.22
29
,
40
[
This
doth
wonderfully
help
our
faith
that
our
God
is
able
to
forgive
sins
,
to
subdue
Sathan
,
to
save
a
soule
;
and
we
may
expect
any
thing
at
his
hands
better
then
from
an
earthly
father
;
yea
if
some
father
of
ours
were
in
Gods
place
in
Heaven
,
there
were
not
so
much
comfort
in
it
;
the
Lords
bowels
,
tendernesse
,
sweetnesse
,
freenesse
,
be
as
far
beyond
and
above
all
the
love
and
compassion
of
the
best
natural
Parent
,
as
the
Heaven
is
above
the
Earth
.
Esay
5.7
,
8
,
9.
Psal
123.1
.
Psal.
115.3
.
Q.
What
else
doth
Gods
being
in
Heaven
teach
us
?
A.
To
draw
nigh
to
God
in
Prayer
with
all
holy
reverence
:
for
God
is
in
Heaven
,
and
we
on
Earth
Eccles.
5.2
.
Gen.
1●
,
27.
CAP.
XLIV
.
1.
Petition
:
Hallowed
be
thy
Name
.
Q.
WHat
is
meant
by
the
Name
of
God
?
A.
God
Himselfe
,
in
his
Grace
,
Glory
,
and
Greatnesse
,
as
he
hath
made
himselfe
known
in
his
Attributes
,
Word
,
or
Works
,
which
we
pray
may
be
magnified
above
all
things
.
[
The
works
,
Word
,
and
Attributes
of
God
,
are
part
of
his
name
.
]
Exod.
3.14
.
Exod.
34.5
,
6
,
7.
Es.
26.8
.
Q.
When
is
Gods
name
polluted
and
prophaned
?
A
,
Three
manner
of
wayes
:
1
When
we
think
or
speak
of
God
,
of
his
Word
,
or
Works
,
meanly
,
and
slightly
,
2.
Or
use
any
part
thereof
as
a
common
and
ordinary
thing
,
or
3.
When
we
live
a
wicked
and
prophane
life
.
Ez.
36.5
,
13
,
20
,
23.
Rom.
2.24
.
Ezek.
13.19
.
Ezek.
22.26
.
[
They
spake
and
thought
of
God
&
his
works
more
meanly
then
of
their
Idols
;
they
used
his
word
and
daies
as
common
things
.
]
Q.
When
is
Gods
name
hallowed
or
sanctified
?
A.
When
it
is
known
and
acknowledged
to
the
most
holy
,
and
accordingly
set
forth
by
us
.
[
God
do●h
sanctifie
us
by
making
us
holy
of
unholy
and
uncleane
;
we
sanctifie
God
,
not
by
making
him
holy
,
but
by
acknowledging
him
to
be
so
,
in
our
hearts
,
words
,
and
deeds
,
doing
all
things
so
,
as
God
may
be
honoured
and
magnified
by
us
and
in
us
.
]
Rev:
5.13
.
Levit:
10.3
.
Mat
:
5.16
.
1.
Cor:
10
31.
Gods
name
and
Glory
must
be
lifted
up
,
and
ours
sinke
Let
God
be
glorified
whatever
become
of
us
.
Q.
What
doe
we
pray
for
here
?
A.
That
God
who
is
holy
and
glorious
in
himselfe
,
and
in
all
his
waies
,
may
be
magnified
,
known
,
acknowledged
,
and
glorified
throughout
the
world
.
[
If
he
punish
sinners
,
if
he
pardon
sinners
,
if
he
work
deliverances
,
performe
promises
,
or
doe
any
glorious
work
,
we
desire
that
his
Justice
,
Goodnesse
,
Mercy
,
Truth
,
Wisedome
and
Holinesse
may
be
seen
and
magnified
by
all
men
.
]
Iohn
12.28
.
Rom:
9.3
.
Psal:
67.2
.
Hos:
2.8
.
We
must
not
Ascribe
our
Riches
our
Victories
,
our
Deliverances
,
our
Peace
,
our
Punishments
,
nor
our
Sufferings
,
either
to
our
own
Wit
,
or
Strength
,
or
to
chance
&
fortune
:
We
must
not
Ascribe
the
Glory
of
any
thing
we
are
,
or
doe
to
our selves
,
nor
to
any
Creature
;
But
in
all
things
God
must
be
acknowledged
to
be
Just
,
and
Holy
,
and
Wise
,
and
Good
,
&
Righteous
,
Q.
Thy
name
,
(
comparatively
)
and
in
opposition
to
every
other
name
,
What
doth
that
import
?
What
doe
we
pray
for
in
that
?
A.
We
pray
that
we
may
set
up
Gods
name
&
glory
above
our
selves
,
above
men
,
above
Idolls
,
and
false
gods
,
that
above
all
adverse
power
it
may
be
lifted
up
and
glorified
:
[
His
Truth
above
every
truth
,
his
Mercy
above
every
mercy
,
&c.
Whatsoever
becomes
of
us
or
of
the
World
,
that
God
may
be
magnified
and
glorified
]
Exod
32.32
.
Num.
14.12
,
13
,
16
,
27.
Psal.
115.1
.
Acts
12.22
,
23.
Acts
20.24
.
John
12.28
.
Mat.
10.37
.
2.
Petition
.
Thy
Kingdome
come
.
Q.
What
's
meant
here
by
Gods
Kingdome
?
A.
It
signifieth
that
spirituall
rule
and
dominion
which
God
hath
given
to
Christ
over
the
Church
to
Rule
and
save
it
,
and
over
the
enemies
of
the
Church
to
subdue
them
.
The
Kingdome
of
Christ
is
begun
here
in
Grace
by
his
ruling
in
our
hearts
&
finished
hereafter
,
in
our
Re●iging
with
him
in
glory
for
evermore
.
Heb.
3.5
,
6.
Es.
52.7
.
Zach
9.9
.
Iohn
18.36
,
37.
Ps.
2.6
,
8.
Ps.
45.5
,
6.
Dan.
2.44
.
Eph.
6.10
,
12
,
17.
1
Cor.
15.25
.
Q.
What
be
the
parts
of
that
spirituall
Kingdome
and
Dominion
?
A.
Two
:
the
first
is
that
power
,
by
which
he
ᵃ
gathereth
to
himselfe
a
Church
and
people
by
his
Gospel
,
by
which
also
he
b
ruleth
in
their
hearts
and
consciences
,
and
ᵇ
preserveth
them
to
his
Kingdome
of
Glory
.
[
Christ
is
King
of
soules
,
he
sets
up
his
Kingdome
of
grace
in
mens
hearts
.
]
ᵃ
John
11.52
.
Eph.
4.11
,
12.
Rev.
19.15
.
Mat.
13.19
,
47.
Luke
17.21
.
ᵇ
Ps.
110.2.3
.
Eph.
3.17
.
c
John
17.11
,
12
,
24.
John
16.33
.
John
10.29
.
Jude
v.
1.
Q.
What
is
the
second
part
of
Christs
spiritual
Dominion
?
A.
It
is
that
power
which
he
exerciseth
in
the
destruction
of
the
enemies
of
his
Church
and
Kingdome
,
of
his
Children
and
Gospel
.
Esay
49.24
,
25.
Rev.
12.7
,
9
,
10
,
11
,
14.
Col.
2.15
Rev.
17.14
.
Acts
26.14
,
15.
M●th
18.6
.
Zach.
25.
Rev.
19
20.
Q.
When
doth
this
Kingdome
come
?
A.
When
sinne
and
Sathan
are
cast
out
,
and
the
Gospel
of
Christ
is
set
up
in
our
hearts
,
and
families
,
and
Countries
.
[
When
we
are
turned
from
the
power
of
Sathan
to
God
,
when
Christs
word
ruleth
in
our
hearts
,
then
is
his
Kingdome
come
to
us
.
]
Col.
1.13
.
Acts
5.31
.
Luke
11.20
,
22.
2
Cor.
10.4
,
5.
1
Pet.
2
9.
Q.
When
doth
this
Kingdome
goe
away
?
A.
When
the
Gospel
is
beaten
downe
,
and
falsehood
and
wickednesse
are
set
up
,
and
prevaile
,
and
are
countenanced
in
any
heart
,
family
,
Parish
or
Country
,
Matth.
21.43
.
Rev.
2.5
,
13
,
14.
Eph.
2.2
.
Gen.
20.11
.
Q.
What
do
we
pray
for
here
?
A.
That
the
Gospel
of
Christ
may
be
set
up
in
its
power
and
purity
in
all
hearts
,
and
in
all
places
,
that
God
would
protect
and
increase
the
number
of
the
faithful
till
the
time
come
that
the
Kingdom
of
grace
here
begun
,
be
finished
in
the
Kingdome
of
glory
.
2
Thes.
3
1.
Col.
4.3
.
Psal.
122.6
.
Rom.
10.1
.
Q.
What
doe
we
pray
against
?
A.
We
pray
that
God
would
destroy
the
kingdome
of
Sathan
,
and
all
devices
against
his
Church
and
Gospel
,
and
that
all
wickednesse
may
be
beaten
down
more
and
more
,
[
Till
this
Kingdome
be
finished
in
the
glory
of
the
Saints
,
and
finall
destruction
of
the
enemies
.
]
ps:
68
1
,
18.
Rev.
12.10
,
11.
We
pray
against
the
dominion
&
power
of
the
Divel
,
the
World
and
the
flesh
.
Rom
,
6.12
,
13
,
14.
Q.
What
followes
hereof
?
A.
Therefore
they
be
Christs
enemies
,
&
they
crosse
their
owne
Prayers
,
that
submit
not
to
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
that
discountenance
,
or
any
wayes
hinder
the
Preaching
and
spreading
thereof
,
or
be
friends
and
favourers
of
bad
men
and
bad
causes
.
[
Such
as
the
silencing
and
vexing
of
Godly
,
quiet
Ministers
,
or
depriving
them
of
due
maintenance
,
preferring
the
unsound
,
&c.
any
inlet
to
prophanenesse
,
setting
up
a
Chaire
for
Sathan
against
the
Pulpit
of
Christ
;
these
and
the
like
persons
doe
pray
for
Christs
Kingdome
,
and
fight
for
Sathans
;
among
swearing
,
railing
loose
,
riotous
persons
,
families
,
and
Parishes
,
whose
Kingdome
is
there
set
up
?
Christs
or
Sathans
?
]
Luke
19.14
,
27.
Acts
4.18
.
CAP.
XLV
.
The
3d
Petition
.
Thy
will
be
done
.
Q.
WHat
doe
we
pray
for
in
this
Petition
?
A.
Here
we
pray
for
grace
,
and
strength
to
obey
Gods
will
in
all
things
,
both
in
ᵃ
doing
and
in
ᵇ
suffering
.
Psal.
143.10
.
Jam.
1.22
,
25.
ᵇ
Luke
22.42
.
Acts
20.24
,
Acts
21.14
.
Q.
What
is
here
meant
by
Gods
will
?
A.
Gods
will
is
that
which
God
in
the
Scripture
hath
willed
&
commanded
us
to
do
.
Mat.
7.21
.
Rom.
12.2
.
1
Thes.
4.3
.
1
Pet
4.2
.
1
Pet.
3.17
.
Q.
When
is
Gods
will
done
?
A.
When
setting
aside
our
own
wills
&
desires
,
we
apply
our selves
to
doe
the
things
which
are
pleasing
unto
him
Joh.
14.21
.
1
Joh.
5.3
.
Mat.
21.29
,
31
Joh.
6.38
.
Heb.
10.7
.
[
We
desire
that
Gods
will
may
take
place
,
and
that
there
may
be
but
one
will
between
God
and
us
.
]
Q.
When
is
it
undone
?
A.
When
setting
aside
the
Commandement
of
God
,
we
fulfill
the
lusts
of
on
own
hearts
,
or
other
mens
carnal
wils
Eph.
2.3
.
1
Pet.
4.3
.
Iohn
8.44
.
Luke
12.47
.
Q
In
Earth
as
it
is
in
Heaven
.
What
do
we
desire
in
that
?
A.
We
desire
that
as
farre
as
Earth
is
wide
,
Gods
will
may
take
place
,
and
be
obeyed
with
that
cheerfulnesse
and
faithfulnesse
as
the
Angels
doe
in
heaven
.
[
We
desire
a
conformity
of
the
Church
militant
to
the
Church
triumphant
]
Heb.
1.5
,
7.
Psal.
103.20
,
21.
Es.
6.2
,
3.
Here
be
two
things
in
this
Petition
.
1.
The
matter
of
our
obedience
,
it
must
be
the
will
of
God
revealed
in
the
Scripture
.
2.
The
Ma●ner
of
our
obedience
,
as
the
Angels
in
Heaven
do
it
.
Q.
What
is
the
summe
and
substance
of
this
petition
?
A.
We
pray
that
whatsoever
God
requires
of
us
in
his
Word
,
he
would
give
us
hearts
to
obey
it
with
cheerfulnesse
and
faithfulnesse
,
submitting
all
our
opposite
wills
to
his
will
.
[
We
pray
that
amidst
all
,
and
above
all
,
Gods
will
may
be
fulfilled
and
obeyed
,
and
that
all
desires
&
wills
in
us
,
or
others
,
that
be
repugnant
to
his
good
pleasure
,
may
be
subdued
.
]
Mat.
20.39
.
1
Sam.
3
18.
2
Sam.
15.26
.
Ps.
140.
●
,
1
Sam.
15
,
13
,
20
,
22.
Q.
What
followes
hereof
?
A
:
Therefore
like
hypocrites
they
crosse
their
own
prayers
,
who
pray
they
may
doe
Gods
will
,
yet
endeavour
it
not
;
nay
perhaps
live
in
known
sinnes
,
against
check
of
conscience
,
setting
up
their
own
ends
,
profits
&
contentments
,
above
the
wil
of
God
.
[
Be
honest
,
else
never
pray
it
,
&c.
]
Mat.
19.22
.
Luke
16
11.
Ezek.
14.7
.
Acts
8.23
.
Luke
12.47
.
The
4th
Petition
.
Give
us
this
day
.
Q.
What
is
meant
by
bread
?
A.
All
outward
blessings
needful
for
this
present
life
.
[
Under
one
sort
of
temporal
blessings
,
we
beg
all
the
rest
,
as
raiment
,
houses
,
preservation
from
dangers
,
&c.
]
Deut.
8.3
.
Q.
What
is
meant
by
Daily
bread
?
A.
Such
a
proportion
of
outward
things
as
is
fit
for
us
,
agreeable
to
our
places
&
callings
.
[
And
if
we
have
so
much
,
we
have
our
daily
Bread
.
]
Pro.
3.8
Gen.
28.20
.
Luke
12.15
.
Q.
This
day
,
or
day
by
day
,
Why
are
we
to
begge
it
every
day
,
and
but
for
a
day
?
A.
To
teach
us
,
that
as
God
keeps
and
feeds
us
ᵃ
day
by
day
:
And
as
every
day
we
stand
in
need
of
new
supplies
from
heaven
,
so
every
day
we
ᵇ
should
depend
on
God
for
the
same
.
[
We
do
not
receive
all
at
once
:
but
as
yesterday
,
so
this
day
,
and
to
morrow
,
&c.
]
ᵃ
2
Cor.
8.15
.
Exod.
16.4
,
5
,
19.
ᵇ
Luke
12
19
,
20
,
28
,
29.
1
Pet.
5.7
.
Psal
104.21
.
Mat.
6.26
.
Q.
What
is
called
our
Bread
?
A.
That
which
our
heavenly
Father
assigneth
to
every
one
of
us
in
our
lawful
vocation
,
[
There
is
our
bread
,
and
there
is
stolne
bread
]
Thess.
3.12
.
Q.
How
is
God
said
to
give
us
our
bread
?
A.
When
he
doth
blesse
our
labours
in
our
honest
callings
,
or
otherwise
raise
up
helps
to
bring
the
creatures
to
us
for
our
support
and
comfort
[
He
gives
g●asse
,
&
●eed
,
and
barnes
,
and
almes
,
and
power
to
eate
:
he
raiseth
up
friends
,
he
giveth
and
breaketh
the
staffe
of
bread
.
Deut.
8.17
,
18.
2
Cor
9.10
Ier
37.21
.
Dan.
1.15
.
[
So
the
way
be
Gods
way
,
in
which
any
help
commeth
,
whosoever
is
the
instrument
to
convey
it
,
God
is
the
giver
.
]
Q.
When
is
bread
taken
away
?
A.
When
God
doth
curse
the
earth
&
our
labours
,
that
they
shal
not
yeeld
their
increase
,
or
else
doth
curse
his
blessings
to
us
,
that
they
shall
dot
doe
us
good
[
as
by
taking
away
the
staffe
of
bread
,
by
adding
sorrow
,
sinne
&
discontent
with
our
estates
.
]
Hag.
1.6
,
9
,
11.
Mal.
2.2
.
Numb.
11.33
.
Ezeck.
14.13
.
Hos.
9.11
,
12.
Q.
What
doe
we
pray
for
in
this
Petition
?
A.
That
God
would
preserve
us
from
outward
miseries
and
wants
,
&
so
blesse
the
●arth
and
our
labours
,
that
we
may
have
such
a
measure
of
outward
things
,
as
is
needfull
for
us
,
&
that
through
his
blessing
they
may
be
for
our
good
and
comfort
.
[
Through
Gods
blessing
it
is
that
the
creatures
doe
satisfie
our
natures
,
&
content
our
minds
,
or
doe
us
any
good
.
]
1
Kings
.
8
35
,
37.
Prov.
10.22
.
Prov.
30.8
.
Ps.
106.15
.
1
Kings
17.14
.
1
Chron.
29.12
.
Q.
What
learne
you
from
this
?
A.
We
must
professe
,
enjoy
,
and
use
every
outward
thing
,
as
from
God
,
and
unto
God
[
Our
own
prayers
will
condemn
us
,
if
we
be
beholding
to
Satan
for
bread
;
●f
we
dare
stretch
out
our
hands
farther
then
our
prayers
,
or
if
we
shall
use
the
good
things
we
aske
against
the
giver
of
them
,
&c.
Mat.
4.
●
,
9
,
10.
Hab.
2.6
.
Hos.
2.
●
.
1
Chron.
29.14
.
CAP.
XLVI
.
The
5th
Petition
.
And
forgive
us
,
&c.
Q
HEre
we
pray
for
the
forgivenesse
of
our
sinnes
and
transgression
Why
be
our
sinnes
called
debts
?
Mat.
6.
●2
.
A.
Because
they
make
us
debtors
to
the
Law
and
●ustice
of
God
,
to
make
satisfaction
for
the
offence
done
to
him
:
[
As
●
Felon
is
a
debtor
til
he
have
satisfied
the
Law
.
]
Col.
2.14
.
Mat.
5.26
.
Q
How
are
we
freed
and
discharged
of
this
debt
?
A.
By
Gods
free
grace
and
pardon
,
accepting
us
in
Christ
,
when
we
had
nothing
of
our
owne
to
pay
.
[
When
we
had
nothing
to
pay
,
God
provided
a
price
out
of
his
own
store
.
]
Luke
7.42
.
Mat.
18.25
,
27.
Eph.
1.7
.
Christ
hath
cancelled
our
Bonds
Col.
2.14
.
Q
What
is
forgivenesse
of
sinne
?
A.
It
is
a
free
and
full
discharge
of
a
sinner
from
guilt
and
punishment
,
whereby
a
sinner
is
received
into
favour
with
God
.
[
Forgivenesse
of
sin
is
not
the
abolishing
of
sinne
and
corruption
,
by
infusing
an●
habit
of
charity
&
holinesse
,
(
as
Papists
teach
)
but
it
is
the
receiving
of
a
sinner
into
favour
,
not
in
pu●ing
unto
him
any
blame
.
]
Esa:
43.25
.
Esa.
44.22
.
Mich
7.18
.
Exod:
34.7
.
Q
Doth
God
forgive
all
men
their
sinnes
?
A.
No
:
only
such
as
believe
and
repent
,
and
walke
by
the
rule
of
new
obedience
Marke
1.4
,
15.
Gal.
6.16
.
Q.
What
then
is
the
substance
of
that
we
begge
in
this
Petition
?
A.
We
begge
that
God
would
give
to
every
one
of
us
faith
and
repentance
,
by
which
we
may
be
accepted
into
his
favour
,
in
,
&
for
Christs
sake
;
having
all
our
sins
freely
&
fully
done
away
by
him
.
Ps.
5●
.
1
,
2
,
7
,
9.
Dan.
9.17
,
18
,
19.
The
best
have
need
every
day
to
pray
,
forgive
us
our
sins
.
As
we
forgive
.
Q.
Why
i●
that
condition
added
?
A.
Because
no
man
can
have
assurance
that
God
hath
pardoned
his
sins
,
unlesse
he
finde
in
himselfe
a
disposition
to
forgive
his
brother
[
The
love
of
God
shed
abroad
in
our
hearts
,
begets
in
us
compassion
towards
our
brother
,
when
he
hath
offended
us
[
No
unmercifull
cruell
man
can
be
assured
of
mercy
]
Matth:
6.14
,
15.
Matth.
18.33
,
35.
Col:
3.13
Rom:
12.19
.
Q
How
shall
I
know
that
I
doe
indeed
forgive
my
Brother
?
A.
By
two
things
;
First
,
if
I
dare
not
wish
him
ill
,
nor
doe
him
hurt
,
though
it
lay
in
my
power
,
no
,
nor
yet
rejoyce
when
evill
befals
him
,
though
I
had
no
hand
in
it
.
Job
.
31.29
,
30.
Prov.
24.17
,
18.
Ps.
35
,
13
,
14.
Levit.
19
18.
Q.
How
2dly
shall
I
know
it
?
A
Because
it
is
a
trouble
to
me
to
think
ill
of
another
;
and
I
am
glad
to
see
any
good
thing
in
my
enemy
,
any
cause
to
think
better
of
him
,
any
ground
or
hope
of
reconciliation
[
A
Christian
is
gentle
and
easie
to
be
entreated
,
and
though
some
be
so
perverse
and
spitefull
that
one
dare
not
trust
them
,
yet
we
can
be
glad
of
any
good
thing
in
them
.
]
2
Thess.
3.14
,
15.
Jam.
3.17
.
Psal.
120.6
,
7.
Q.
What
doe
we
learn
from
these
two
words
,
forgive
our
debts
?
A.
Two
things
.
First
,
the
dangerous
nature
of
sinne
;
our
sinnes
and
our
names
are
entred
into
Gods
debt-booke
together
,
and
we
are
every
houre
liable
to
be
arrested
,
and
brought
to
an
account
before
God
.
[
What
a
case
is
he
in
that
hath
Bailies
watching
him
in
every
place
&
corner
.
&c.
Matth.
5.25
.
Q.
What
else
doe
we
learne
?
A.
It
sheweth
our
inability
to
satisfie
for
the
least
sinne
,
we
have
no
price
to
pay
,
we
must
be
forgiven
,
or
else
cast
into
prison
for
the
last
farthing
.
Rom.
4.7
.
Mica
6.7
.
CAP.
XLVII
.
The
6th
Petition
.
Lead
us
not
&c.
IN
the
former
Petition
we
prayed
to
have
our
sinnes
forgiven
,
now
we
pray
that
we
may
be
kept
from
sinne
for
time
to
come
.
Q.
What
doe
we
learne
from
the
order
and
connexion
of
these
two
Petitions
?
A.
All
that
pray
aright
to
have
their
sinnes
forgiven
,
must
be
as
earnest
to
be
kept
from
sinne
for
time
to
come
,
Ps.
15.7
Rom.
7.24
.
Psal.
19.13
.
Carnall
people
can
pray
for
mercy
,
but
the
Godly
will
pray
for
Grace
as
well
as
mercy
.
Q.
What
is
here
meant
by
Temptation
?
A.
Any
thing
whereby
a
man
is
enticed
and
drawn
into
sin
.
Jam.
1.14
.
2
Cor.
11.3
.
1
Thes.
3.5
.
Iohn
13.2
Prov.
1.10
,
11.
There
lieth
a
Temptation
in
most
things
we
have
to
deale
withall
:
as
in
Meats
Drinks
and
Apparrel
,
in
Wealth
,
in
Poverty
,
in
Preferments
,
in
Examples
,
in
Counselles
,
in
fear
of
Men
,
in
love
of
life
in
our
Pleasures
,
yea
in
our
very
callings
And
unlesse
the
Lord
do
gratiously
keep
us
,
we
shall
be
enticed
and
drawn
away
.
Q.
What
is
it
to
be
〈◊〉
Temptation
?
A.
To
be
tempted
is
to
be
assured
&
provoked
unto
evil
;
but
to
be
led
into
temptation
is
,
when
we
are
deceived
and
overcome
of
the
evil
.
[
When
we
yeeld
to
the
evil
motion
,
the
snare
is
laid
and
we
are
caught
.
]
2
Sam.
11.2
,
4.
Mat.
16
,
35
,
69
,
70.
1
Tim.
6.9
.
Q.
How
doth
God
lead
into
Temptation
?
A.
When
hee
doth
not
support
and
strengthen
us
against
the
evil
,
but
leaveth
us
to
our
own
wit
,
strength
,
or
lusts
,
or
unto
Satan
.
2
Chron.
32.31
.
2
Chr.
10.15
.
1
Kings
22.22
.
2
Th.
2.11
.
Ro.
1.24
.
Job
1.12
.
Q.
How
doth
God
enable
us
to
resist
temptation
?
A.
Three
waies
,
1.
By
making
us
wise
to
discerne
an
evil
motion
.
2
Cor.
2
.
1●
.
Mat.
16.13
.
Neh.
6.11
13.
Q.
How
,
secondly
?
A.
By
making
us
●●a
●
full
over
our
slippery
hearts
,
and
〈◊〉
c●●tions
of
faling
.
M●
.
26.1
Prov.
●8
1
Thes.
5
22.
Q
How
,
Thirdly
,
doth
the
Lord
enable
us
to
resist
Temptations
?
A.
By
fortifying
us
with
saith
and
courage
whereby
we
clea●e
to
God
against
all
the
world
.
Mat.
4.7
.
it
is
written
:
Eph.
6.11
.
Q.
What
do
we
pray
for
in
this
Petition
?
A.
That
God
would
give
us
spiritual
wisdome
and
strength
to
discerne
and
overcome
all
temptations
unto
sinne
;
and
if
at
any
time
he
suffer
us
to
be
tempted
,
yet
that
he
would
not
leave
us
to
our selves
to
be
deceived
and
overcome
of
the
evil
.
[
We
pray
that
God
will
hold
us
up
,
and
deliver
us
from
the
power
of
all
spiritual
enemies
.
]
But
deliver
us
from
evil
.
Q.
What
's
here
meant
by
evill
?
A.
The
evill
one
,
(
that
is
)
Sathan
&
all
his
wiles
,
and
subtilties
.
Iohn
17.11
,
12
,
15.
1
Iohn
5.18
.
Iob
2.6
.
Q.
What
doe
we
pray
against
in
these
words
?
A.
That
seeing
we
desire
to
be
kept
from
sinne
,
we
desire
also
to
be
kept
from
the
power
and
wiles
of
the
temptor
:
[
That
God
would
discover
his
wiles
;
and
help
us
against
him
,
Gen.
20.6
.
1
Sam:
25.33
.
Zach.
3.2
.
Rev.
12.13
,
16.
Psal.
17.4
,
5.
Q.
What
must
they
doe
that
pray
to
be
kept
from
temptation
?
A.
In
a
due
sense
of
our
own
weaknesse
we
must
shun
occasions
of
evil
,
we
must
not
cast
our selves
upon
temptations
:
[
For
else
we
are
not
true
to
our
owne
prayers
]
Iudg:
16.15
,
17.
Prov.
7.8
.
Gen.
34.1
.
Eccles.
2.3
.
For
thine
is
the
Kingdome
,
&c.
Q.
These
words
are
for
matter
and
forme
,
a
thanksgiving
,
What
do
we
ascribe
to
God
therein
?
A.
We
acknowledge
that
Kingdome
ᵃ
over
all
the
world
,
and
ᵇ
power
to
doe
what
he
will
,
and
ᶜ
glorious
excellencies
do
belong
to
God
our
Father
in
Heaven
:
And
we
ascribe
the
praise
thereof
to
him
.
[
The
excellency
of
Grace
,
Majesty
,
Mercy
,
Power
,
any
thing
whereby
one
may
be
magnified
and
extolled
is
the
Lords
peculiarly
,
and
transcendently
.
]
1
Chron:
29.11
.
Rev:
4.10
,
11.
ᵃ
1
Tim.
1.17
.
Psal:
103.19
.
Dan:
5.21
.
ᵇ
Psal:
115.3
.
Psal:
62
,
11.
Rev:
4.8
,
9.
Deut.
32.31
.
ᶜ
Esay
6.3
,
5.
Esay
43.7
.
Rom:
9.17
.
Q.
What
is
required
to
an
holy
and
right
praising
of
God
?
A.
Two
things
.
1.
We
must
labour
to
have
our
hearts
ᵃ
affected
with
his
glorious
excellencies
and
greatnesse
,
Conditions
in
right
Thanksgiving
.
as
being
the
fountaine
ᵇ
of
all
the
good
we
are
,
or
have
.
ᵃ
Esay
12.4
.
Psal:
126.2
,
3.
ᵇ
1
Chron:
29
11
,
12.
Psal:
116.12
,
13
,
14.
Mic.
7.18
Q.
What
2ly
must
we
doe
,
If
we
desire
to
praise
God
aright
?
A.
We
must
endeavour
to
Live
and
Dye
unto
him
who
loved
us
first
:
we
must
use
all
mercies
which
we
receive
from
Him
,
unto
his
Honour
and
service
.
Psal
:
50.23
.
Ps:
18.1
,
2.
Rom:
14.8
.
2
Cor.
5.15
.
Rom:
12.1
,
2.
Q.
Wherefore
is
this
clause
added
to
the
end
of
the
Lords
prayer
?
A.
To
teach
us
that
the
hearing
&
answering
of
our
Prayers
is
grounded
on
ᵃ
Gods
own
goodnesse
,
ᵇ
greatnesse
,
and
ᶜ
glory
:
[
and
by
them
he
is
engaged
to
hear
us
.
We
must
presse
God
with
the
interest
of
his
own
glory
,
power
and
Kingdome
,
for
hearing
and
helping
of
us
.
]
ᵃ
Ezek.
36.22
,
32.
ᵇ
Mic.
4.8
.
Dan.
3.16
,
17.
2
Chron.
14.11
.
ᶜ
Ier
14.8
,
21
,
22.
Exod:
32.11
,
12.
Iosh.
7.9
.
Q.
What
must
they
do
that
ascribe
all
these
to
God
?
A.
We
must
set
ᵃ
up
God
in
our
hearts
as
●upream
King
,
make
him
our
Rock
and
Fear
,
not
ᵇ
giving
any
part
of
his
glory
to
any
creature
.
ᵃ
Matth.
10.37
.
Luke
12.5
.
Ier.
10.7
.
Esa.
8.12
,
13.
ᵇ
Dan.
2.30
.
Q.
[
For
ever
,
]
What
doth
that
word
import
?
A.
That
Gods
ᵃ
Kingdome
,
power
and
glory
,
in
,
and
over
the
Church
,
is
everlasting
;
it
failes
not
:
and
that
the
Church
shall
ᵇ
ascribe
the
same
unto
him
in
all
ages
,
and
throughout
all
eternity
:
[
When
all
Kings
and
Kingdomes
shall
cease
:
when
we
are
dead
and
gone
;
yet
Christ
remain●
a
King
of
the
Church
,
and
shall
be
magnified
in
it
.
]
ᵃ
Dan.
7.14
.
Esa.
50.2
.
Esa.
46.3
,
4.
ᵇ
Eph.
3.21
.
Rev.
5.13
,
14
according
to
that
antient
doxologie
used
in
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
Glory
be
to
the
Father
and
to
the
Son
,
and
to
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Hooker
Pol.
lib.
●
.
8.
42.
As
it
was
in
the
beginning
,
is
now
,
and
ever
shall
be
,
world
without
end
.
Rom.
11.36
.
Rev.
5.13
.
AMEN
.
Q.
What
doth
that
Word
import
?
A.
Amen
being
set
after
any
prayer
or
thanksgiving
,
it
doth
imply
our
consent
,
confidence
,
and
desire
,
that
the
thing
shall
be
as
is
uttered
Deut.
27.15
,
16.
Jer.
11.5
.
Jer.
28.6
.
1
Kings
1.36
.
2
Cor.
14.16
.
Q.
What
followes
hereof
?
A.
That
we
must
understand
,
attend
unto
,
and
affect
the
things
prayed
for
;
else
how
shall
I
say
Amen
?
They
that
pray
in
an
unknown
tongue
,
or
gaze
up
and
down
,
or
fiddle
about
their
cloathes
and
other
matters
,
and
complements
in
time
of
prayer
,
do
not
bear
a
part
in
Prayer
,
&
their
Amen
is
fruitlesse
and
vaine
.
1
Cor
,
14.16
.
Rev.
22.20
.
CAP.
XLVIII
.
Of
the
right
Vse
,
and
Abuse
of
the
Lords
Prayer
.
Q.
HOw
may
a
Christian
make
a
right
use
of
the
Lords
prayer
?
A.
We
may
use
it
both
for
a
Rule
of
prayer
,
to
measure
our
requests
,
&
make
other
prayers
by
;
and
also
for
a
prayer
it selfe
,
as
it
was
delivered
by
Christ
.
[
Christ
puts
matter
&
words
into
our
mouthes
:
Christ
taught
his
Apostles
to
pray
,
as
John
taught
his
Disciples
,
(
that
is
)
He
did
not
only
give
Rules
of
Prayer
,
&
a
patterne
,
but
a
form
for
them
to
use
,
]
Mat.
6.7
,
9.
Luke
11.1
,
2.
If
you
ask
,
May
we
pray
our
Father
&
c
?
our
Lord
Christ
gives
the
Answer
,
when
you
pray
,
say
,
Our
Father
&c.
Of
set
Formes
Prayer
Q
Is
a
Set
Forme
of
Prayer
lawful
,
either
of
our
own
making
,
or
delivered
to
us
in
a
book
?
A.
Yes
,
it
is
,
else
Christ
and
the
Prophets
would
never
have
delivered
set
formes
to
be
used
by
the
Church
.
[
God
appointed
Formes
,
and
therefore
formes
be
not
●
themselves
unlawful
:
the
prayer
is
not
evill
,
because
it
is
a
formed
prayer
.
]
Num:
6.23
,
26
Ioel
2
17.
1
Chron.
16.7
,
35.
2
Chron.
29.30
He
gives
the
forme
,
he
sets
them
the
words
to
be
used
:
and
it
was
at
a
solemne
Fast
too
.
Q.
But
is
a
set
forme
of
Mans
making
lawfull
to
be
used
by
us
?
A.
Yes
,
If
the
prayer
for
matter
and
substance
be
lawful
;
and
such
as
concernes
us
,
we
may
safely
use
it
.
[
We
may
use
the
words
of
Moses
,
Daniel
,
Nehemiahs
prayer
.
]
Q.
Is
stinted
prayer
lawfull
;
(
that
is
)
set
prayer
,
to
which
one
is
confined
;
and
tied
to
use
no
other
?
Of
stinted
prayer
.
A.
That
's
unlawfull
both
in
publick
and
private
:
he
that
confines
himselfe
to
book-prayers
,
or
to
the
prayers
of
others
with
whom
he
joynes
,
or
to
set
prayers
of
his
own
devising
,
can
never
discharge
the
duty
of
right
praying
.
Ps.
50.15
.
Jer.
14.7
,
21.
Ezra
9.6
.
Dan.
9
5.
They
changed
their
Prayers
with
the
occasions
.
Q.
Why
so
?
A.
Because
〈◊〉
prayers
must
be
made
according
to
our
necessities
;
and
neither
book
,
nor
men
with
whom
we
joyne
in
prayer
,
can
expresse
all
o
u
wants
and
griefs
;
nor
I
my
selfe
this
day
,
what
I
shall
need
pray
for
to
morrow
.
[
Yet
it
concludes
not
that
set
prayer
,
or
prayer
with
others
,
for
so
much
as
it
doth
contain
of
meet
matter
to
be
asked
,
is
hereby
unlawfull
;
Because
by
such
prayers
we
are
not
sti●ted
,
but
have
liberty
,
both
the
Ministers
in
their
Congregations
,
and
our selves
in
private
,
to
enlarge
our
prayers
as
caus●
requireth
.
There
is
addes
between
law●●ll
and
sufficient
:
such
a
measure
of
Petitions
is
sufficient
for
the
publike
,
or
the
family
which
is
not
sufficient
every
way
to
all
my
occasions
:
and
that
prayer
may
be
sufficient
at
one
time
,
which
is
not
at
another
.
]
Q.
But
in
praying
must
we
not
exercise
the
spirit
of
prayer
?
And
can
that
be
done
in
a
set
or
book
prayer
?
A.
Yes
,
the
spirit
of
prayer
is
,
when
we
begge
in
faith
,
with
feeling
and
fervency
with
sights
and
groanes
;
and
that
is
done
when
we
joyne
with
others
,
or
use
set
formes
as
well
as
in
sudden
,
&
ex
tempore
conceived
prayers
.
[
As
a
Begger
in
true
want
,
beggs
hard
if
there
be
any
hope
of
obtaining
;
and
yet
peradventure
the
next
day
,
or
to
the
next
man
,
useth
the
same
words
,
or
to
the
like
effect
:
the
varying
of
a
phrase
doth
not
make
it
the
spirit
of
prayer
.
]
Mat.
26.39
,
42
,
44.
with
Heb:
5.7
.
2
Cor.
13.14
.
with
2
Thes.
3.17
,
18.
Col.
3.16
.
[
The
songs
are
not
lesse
spiritual
,
because
set
and
taken
out
of
the
book
,
if
our
hearts
be
affected
with
the
matter
.
]
Eccles.
5.2
.
Job
22.27
,
28.
Q.
When
is
the
Lords
Prayer
abused
?
A.
When
people
say
it
over
without
understanding
and
affection
,
or
else
make
vaine
and
needlesse
repetitions
of
it
:
[
both
these
are
a
taking
of
Gods
name
in
vain
]
1
Cor.
14.15
.
Mat.
6.7
,
9.
Our
duty
after
Prayer
.
Q.
What
is
our
duty
after
we
have
prayed
?
A.
1.
We
must
Practise
what
we
pray
for
:
our
actions
must
not
crosse
our
prayers
.
We
must
not
pray
and
still
rebell
against
God
.
Hos.
7.14
.
We
must
joyne
our
endeavours
with
our
prayers
,
Gen.
32.9
,
11
,
12.
with
Ps.
13.30
.
2
Thes.
2.2
.
with
2
Cor.
11.2
,
33.
Q.
What
2dly
must
we
doe
after
we
have
prayed
?
A.
2.
When
we
have
prayed
,
we
must
observe
how
well
our
prayers
have
sped
,
how
God
doth
answer
our
requests
,
Psal.
85.8
.
Luke
18.5
.
[
There
is
expectation
of
answer
from
God
to
fulfill
our
desires
;
if
you
knock
at
ones
doore
ye
listen
for
an
answer
:
if
you
preferre
a
Petition
,
you
will
look
what
answer
is
returned
:
so
&c.
Q.
How
shall
I
know
whether
my
prayer
be
heard
or
not
?
How
shall
I
comfort
my selfe
in
that
case
?
A.
There
be
foure
Rules
:
First
,
thinke
not
thy
prayers
denied
,
though
they
be
delayed
.
[
God
dealeth
after
diverse
manners
with
his
servants
;
sometimes
he
answers
presently
,
Dan.
9.21
,
23.
Esay
65.24
.
Sometimes
he
seemeth
to
stop
his
eare
,
and
to
deny
us
for
divers
reasons
;
as
1.
Because
he
loves
to
hear
the
voyce
of
his
children
crying
unto
him
:
2.
Perhaps
thou
art
not
ready
for
the
blessing
,
3.
Perhaps
it
is
better
thou
shouldest
want
it
.
4.
Perhaps
thou
takest
a
wrong
course
to
obtaine
it
.
5.
Perhaps
thou
prescribest
to
God
;
and
God
will
give
thee
the
blessing
in
a
way
more
for
his
glory
,
as
Christ
did
.
]
John
11.3
,
6
,
15
,
40.
Gen.
25.21
.
Q.
What
second
rule
have
you
?
A.
If
God
give
some
better
thing
in
stead
of
what
we
beg
,
or
strength
to
beare
the
want
of
our
desires
,
we
must
not
take
our selves
to
be
denied
.
2
Cor.
12.9
.
Gen.
17.18
.
2
Sam.
12.23
,
25.
Deut.
3.26
.
Psal.
3.
4
,
5.
Psal.
138.3
.
Q.
What
third
rule
to
judge
of
Gods
acceptance
of
our
prayers
?
A.
When
after
prayer
we
finde
our
hearts
to
be
drawn
to
God
,
and
our
spirits
upheld
to
continue
praying
,
returning
to
that
duty
with
fresh
delight
and
hopes
,
that
is
a
signe
we
are
heard
.
[
It
is
a
signe
the
begger
fares
well
,
where
he
goeth
often
.
It
is
a
good
signe
,
when
we
still
goe
to
God
as
to
our
best
friend
.
]
Psal.
116.1
,
2.
1
Sam.
1.18
,
28.
Q.
Particularly
touching
forgivenesse
of
sinnes
,
how
shall
I
know
that
my
prayer
is
heard
?
A.
If
I
get
a
victory
over
my
sin
,
if
the
sense
of
Gods
love
doth
work
in
me
a
love
to
God
again
,
and
to
the
things
of
God
;
[
that
is
a
signe
our
prayer
is
heard
]
.
Luke
8.46
,
47.
Luke
7.47
.
Q
But
if
we
finde
no
token
of
Gods
answering
our
prayers
,
what
is
to
be
done
?
A.
We
must
search
if
there
be
any
accursed
thing
that
may
hinder
our
prayers
;
and
also
we
must
be
humbled
for
our
failings
in
the
manner
of
our
duty
.
Josh.
7.7
,
10
,
11.
1
Chron.
15.13
.
Iam.
4.3
Luke
9.54
.
CAP.
XLIX
.
Of
the
Seales
of
the
Covenant
.
Q.
WEE
have
spoken
of
two
means
of
working
and
encreasing
faith
,
viz.
the
Word
and
Prayer
:
By
what
means
is
God
wont
to
seale
up
to
our
hearts
the
assurance
of
our
reconciliation
with
himselfe
?
A.
Two
waies
:
1.
Inwardly
by
the
testimony
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
witnessing
with
our
Spirits
that
we
are
Gods
children
.
Of
the
witnesse
of
the
spirit
.
2.
And
outwardly
by
the
Sacraments
,
Rom.
8.16
.
2
Cor.
1.32
.
Q.
How
doth
the
Spirit
of
God
inwardly
witnesse
to
a
man
his
salvation
?
A.
Two
waies
:
first
,
by
imprinting
holynesse
and
the
stamp
of
grace
on
the
heart
thereby
shewing
us
our
right
to
the
promises
of
life
:
[
as
the
seale
leaveth
its
impression
on
the
wax
,
so
doth
the
Spirit
.
And
look
where
grace
is
printed
,
there
is
the
spirit
that
wrought
it
:
and
we
have
that
seale
to
shew
for
our
salvation
.
]
Gal.
5.18
,
22
,
23
,
25.
Gal.
6.16
.
Rom.
8.13
.
2
Cor.
3.3
.
A
seale
makes
things
to
be
autehntick
and
warrantable
:
Deeds
and
writings
once
sealed
are
good
in
Law
,
and
we
may
plead
our
right
by
the
seale
:
so
&c.
Q.
How
secondly
doth
the
Spirit
witnesse
with
our
Spirits
?
A.
By
cheering
,
strengthening
,
&
clearing
up
the
Conscience
to
see
,
and
acknowledge
,
and
to
certifie
our
hearts
of
the
truth
of
Grace
,
so
as
to
make
us
able
to
say
,
I
have
true
faith
,
and
true
hatred
of
sinne
,
&c
,
[
The
spirit
saith
,
They
that
are
called
;
are
certainly
saved
.
Now
the
conscience
enlightened
doth
say
,
'T
is
so
and
so
with
me
.
This
is
the
answer
of
a
good
conscience
,
&
the
witnesse
of
two
is
true
,
Gods
Spirit
and
our
spirits
:
as
conscience
awakened
can
tell
David
,
thou
hast
done
ill
in
the
matter
of
Vriah
,
so
the
conscience
enlightened
and
cleared
can
tell
Peter
,
and
make
him
say
with
confidence
,
Lord
thou
knowest
,
and
I
know
that
I
love
thee
,
Iohn
21.17
.
]
Eph.
1.13
.
1
Pet.
3.21
.
1
Iohn
2.20
,
27.
1
Cor.
2.11
,
12.
1
Iohn
5.20
.
Q.
But
put
case
our
conscience
cry
peace
without
any
such
impression
,
&
character
of
grace
on
the
heart
;
What
then
?
A.
Then
it
is
a
false
cry
,
it
being
but
the
single
testimony
of
our
owne
deceived
&
several
from
the
true
testimony
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
which
ever
agreeth
with
the
Scripture
.
[
The
Spirit
of
God
doth
not
crosse
the
word
,
it
doth
not
blesse
whom
the
word
curseth
,
nor
curse
whom
the
word
blesseth
;
and
if
our
own
hearts
do
so
we
know
it
to
be
a
false
testimony
,
and
a
deceived
spirit
.
]
1
Iohn
5.6
,
8.
Psal
51.9
,
10.
Q.
Put
case
I
finde
some
works
of
the
sanctifying
Spirit
,
and
yet
feele
unquietnesse
in
my
owne
conscience
?
A
If
upon
examination
thou
finde
any
sinne
in
thy
soule
,
pull
it
out
and
cast
it
from
thee
,
but
if
there
be
no
sin
that
hinders
thy
peace
,
then
thy
conscience
ought
to
acquit
thee
.
[
Thou
art
in
safety
,
and
in
Gods
favour
by
the
spirit
of
sanctification
,
whereby
thou
dost
cleave
to
thy
God
amidst
all
fears
and
doubts
.
]
Esay
50.10
.
Iob
27
1
,
4
,
6.
Iob
13
15.
Thus
of
the
inward
Testimony
of
the
Holy
Ghost
;
followes
the
outward
.
Q.
How
doth
God
seale
up
our
Redemption
to
us
outwardly
?
A.
By
the
Sacraments
,
which
to
the
worthy
partakers
are
particular
tokens
and
pledges
of
Gods
favour
&
good-will
towards
us
in
the
death
of
his
Son
.
[
In
the
word
God
speaks
generally
;
but
▪
becomes
home
to
each
particular
beleever
in
the
Sacraments
.
]
Q.
What
is
a
Sacrament
?
A.
A
Sacrament
is
a
seale
of
the
righteousnesse
of
faith
,
What
a
Sacrament
is
.
or
it
is
a
token
of
the
Covenant
between
God
&
us
,
Gen.
17.10
,
11.
Rom.
4.11
.
A
Sacrament
hath
two
uses
.
1.
Of
a
signe
promisory
to
represent
.
2.
Of
a
seale
to
exhibit
,
and
put
us
in
possession
of
the
things
granted
by
Gods
Covenant
.
Q.
Must
we
be
in
Covenant
with
God
before
we
can
partake
of
the
Sacraments
?
A.
Yes
:
for
else
the
outward
signes
doe
not
profit
:
Abraham
was
first
in
Covenant
with
God
,
and
then
he
received
the
signe
of
Circumcision
.
[
Even
as
we
use
first
to
agree
upon
the
conditions
before
we
seale
and
deliver
the
deeds
]
Gen.
15.6
,
18.
with
Gen.
17
7
,
10
,
11.
with
Rom.
4.10
,
11.
Acts
8.13
,
21
,
37.
As
in
Covenant
,
and
Contract
of
Marriage
,
there
is
first
a
consent
of
the
parties
,
and
then
the
writings
are
sealed
,
so
it
is
in
this
covenant
of
Grace
,
both
we
and
our
Children
must
be
in
Covenant
with
God
,
before
the
Sacraments
which
are
the
seales
of
the
Covenant
can
belong
to
us
,
Some
are
in
Covenant
with
God
,
only
by
outward
profession
,
and
such
people
receive
the
signe
,
but
not
the
thing
signified
,
as
Acts
5.3
.
1
Cor.
10.3
,
5.
1
Cor.
11.27
.
Rom.
2
25.
others
are
really
in
Covenant
with
the
Lord
,
&
they
receive
both
the
signe
,
and
the
things
thereby
signified
,
as
Acts
2.41
.
1
Pet.
3.21
Our
Children
are
taken
into
Gods
Covenant
,
and
so
have
the
signe
of
Baptisme
,
Howbeit
when
they
come
to
age
,
they
must
performe
the
condition
of
their
Fathers
Faith
,
else
they
forfeit
all
.
Q.
The
Sacraments
of
the
Old
Testament
were
two
.
1.
Circumcision
and
2.
the
Passeover
:
of
the
New
Testament
be
likewise
two
Sacraments
.
Baptisme
and
the
Lords
Supper
;
How
do
they
differ
the
one
from
the
other
?
The
New
from
the
Old
?
A.
Not
in
substance
,
for
Christ
is
the
substance
and
end
of
all
Sacraments
;
but
only
in
the
manner
;
the
Old
did
lead
unto
,
and
fet
forth
Christs
death
which
was
to
come
,
the
New
doe
set
forth
Christ
already
come
,
1
Cor.
10.3
,
4.
1
Cor.
5.7
.
Exod.
12.13
.
The
parts
of
a
Sacrament
.
Q.
How
many
parts
be
there
in
a
Sacrament
?
A.
There
be
two
parts
in
every
Sacrament
:
1.
Some
outward
&
bodily
signe
:
2.
And
some
spiritual
benefit
signifi'd
thereby
Q.
What
is
the
spiritual
thing
signified
in
every
Sacram●nt
?
A.
Christ
crucified
,
or
the
doing
away
of
sinnes
,
in
,
&
for
the
death
of
Christ
:
[
it
is
not
every
grace
represented
by
an
outward
signe
,
that
doth
make
a
Sacrament
,
but
the
benefit
of
Christs
passion
is
that
grace
which
is
set
forth
in
every
Sacrament
.
[
Col.
2.11
,
12.
Marke
1.4
.
Matth.
26.28
.
1
Cor
10.16
.
1
Cor.
5.7
.
Q.
What
followes
hereof
?
A.
Therefore
those
other
five
Sacraments
of
the
Papists
,
viz
Confirmation
,
Penance
,
Orders
,
Matrimony
,
extreame
unction
,
are
falsly
called
Sacraments
of
the
New
Testament
,
as
being
neither
ordained
by
Christ
,
nor
having
such
Sacramental
signes
and
significations
.
[
A
Christian
needs
but
two
things
to
his
being
,
viz.
a
new
birth
,
and
a
growth
in
Christ
,
both
which
are
set
forth
in
the
other
two
Sacraments
;
besides
,
those
five
are
not
common
to
all
Christians
that
be
in
Covenant
with
God
,
nor
yet
peculiar
to
the
Christian
Churches
.
]
Q.
Who
is
the
Author
and
ordainer
of
all
Sacraments
?
The
Author
.
A.
Only
the
Lord
God
:
None
but
God
can
forgive
sinnes
,
&
bestow
spiritual
graces
,
and
therefore
none
but
God
can
make
signes
and
seals
thereof
.
[
As
he
alone
can
signe
and
seale
a
deed
that
hath
the
right
to
sell
the
land
:
All
signes
and
Sacraments
of
mans
devising
cannot
teach
or
help
devotion
,
but
only
delude
and
breed
superstition
.
It
is
a
foolish
thing
to
make
a
significant
signe
of
that
which
is
not
in
our
power
to
give
.
]
Mat.
28.19
.
1
Cor.
11.23
.
Q.
What
is
the
efficacy
of
Sacraments
?
Do
they
justifie
the
receiver
,
or
work
in
us
that
grace
which
they
signify
,
if
the
party
him self
do
not
hinder
it
by
some
grosse
sin
?
And
Efficacy
.
A.
No
:
Sacraments
are
signes
of
Gods
grace
and
favour
towards
us
,
but
not
the
working
causes
thereof
:
[
For
then
the
signe
should
be
before
the
thing
whereof
it
is
a
signe
,
which
cannot
be
.
Sacraments
serve
as
it
were
to
put
us
in
possession
of
the
Covenant
,
as
a
sealed
deed
formally
delivered
doth
of
an
house
or
land
that
is
sold
:
Remission
of
sins
,
and
other
blessings
of
the
Covenant
,
are
not
in
the
Sacraments
,
as
Heat
is
in
the
fire
,
or
as
a
medicine
in
a
box
;
But
as
a
Key
given
in
token
of
possession
,
or
a
deed
whereby
Men
are
enfeoft
in
any
House
or
Land
,
are
in
Law
sure
Pawn●
of
the
things
promised
;
so
are
the
holy
signes
,
given
to
the
beleiver
.
Remission
of
sins
&
sanctification
of
our
hearts
is
from
God
alone
through
the
bloud
of
Jesus
Christ
;
yet
for
the
applying
thereof
unto
us
,
there
are
diverse
means
established
,
as
1.
Baptisme
,
Act:
2.38
.
Mat
:
3.7
.
Mar:
1.4
.
2ly
The
Eucharist
,
Mat.
26.28
.
1
Cor.
10.16
.
3ly
Preaching
,
2
Cor:
5.19
4ly
Prayer
,
Act:
8.22
.
Ja:
5.15
.
5ly
The
power
of
the
Keys
,
Mat
:
18.18
.
Ioh:
20.23
.
All
these
are
Acts
instituted
by
God
,
Sacraments
are
not
physicall
,
but
moral
instruments
by
which
God
bestoweth
what
they
represent
:
the
use
of
them
is
in
our
hands
the
effect'
in
Gods
;
for
the
use
we
have
his
Commandement
,
for
the
effect
his
Conditional
promise
.
The
Sacraments
are
not
bare
resemblances
and
memorials
of
things
absent
,
nor
naked
signes
of
Grace
received
before
,
but
means
effectual
,
whereby
God
delivereth
into
our
hands
the
Grace
signified
by
them
.
Ho●ker
Pol.
l.
5.
S.
57.
&
executed
by
us
for
that
purpose
.
And
therefore
although
the
dead
soul
,
that
hath
no
inward
motion
of
faith
to
receive
the
benefit
offered
,
nor
any
disposition
of
heart
answerable
to
the
thing
that
is
done
outwardly
,
these
means
availe
nothing
.
Gal.
5
6.
Yet
on
Gods
part
offering
,
and
on
mans
part
duely
receiving
and
imbracing
them
,
the
outward
signe
,
&
the
spiritual
benefit
thereby
signified
doe
ever
goe
together
:
hence
it
is
,
that
in
the
Scripture
,
that
which
is
proper
to
the
thing
signified
,
is
sometimes
ascribed
to
the
signe
;
as
Acts
22.16
.
Arise
,
and
be
Baptized
,
washing
away
sinnes
,
with
1
Cor:
10.16
.
1
Cor:
11.
24
,
25.
The
which
is
well
expressed
Art.
25
of
the
Church
of
Eng.
Gallica
Confessio
fidei
Art
34.37
.
Harm.
of
Confessions
.
That
the
Sacraments
be
certain
sure
witnesses
,
&
effectual
signes
of
grace
,
and
Gods
good
will
towards
us
,
&
in
such
only
as
worthily
receive
the
same
,
they
have
a
wholsome
effect
.
By
the
Sacraments
,
God
doth
quicken
,
strengthen
,
&
Confirme
our
faith
,
ibid.
CAP.
L.
Of
Baptisme
.
Q.
WHat
is
Baptisme
?
A.
It
is
a
Sacrament
of
our
engrafture
into
Christ
out
of
old
Adam
.
[
It
is
unto
us
an
entrance
into
the
Church
,
witnessing
unto
us
,
that
whereas
we
were
before
strangers
from
God
,
ᵃ
God
doth
now
receive
us
into
his
family
&
people
,
and
we
again
ᵇ
give
up
our selves
together
with
our
names
unto
God
through
Jesus
Christ
to
walk
in
newnesse
of
life
.
ᵃ
1
Cor
12.13
Gal.
3.27
.
Eph.
2.11
,
12
,
13
ᵇ
Mat.
3.8
,
11.
Rom.
6.3
,
4.
Q
What
's
the
owtward
signe
in
Baptisme
?
A.
The
dipping
or
sprinkling
of
water
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
Sonne
and
Holy
Ghost
,
Mat.
28.19
.
for
dipping
see
Iohn
3.
23.
Mat.
3
,
6
16.
Acts
8.38
And
for
sprinkling
,
read
Ac●
16.33
.
in
Houses
:
Marke
7.4
.
with
Heb.
9.10
,
19
,
20
,
21
,
22.
Heb.
12.24
.
Q.
What
is
the
spiritual
thing
signified
by
this
sprinkling
of
water
?
A.
The
clensing
of
the
soule
from
all
sinne
by
the
bloud
of
Christ
sprinkled
on
it
,
Acts
2.38
.
Rom:
6.3
.
Col:
2.12
,
13.
Baptisme
teacheth
and
signifieth
unto
us
that
in
Christ
we
,
who
were
dead
in
sinnes
,
are
quickned
,
&
washed
,
and
all
our
sins
forgiven
,
by
the
mighty
operation
of
God
.
Eph:
5.26
.
Tit:
3.5
.
In
and
by
Baptisme
God
doth
two
things
:
1.
He
doth
instruct
us
touching
Christ
crucified
,
that
our
sins
are
washed
,
and
our
souls
clensed
from
all
sinne
by
his
bloud
.
1
John
1.7
.
Rev.
1.5
.
2.
He
doth
apply
the
same
in
particular
to
the
party
Baptized
,
Acts
22.16
.
For
the
Sacraments
,
by
reason
of
the
word
of
command
[
go
and
Baptize
them
]
and
of
the
word
of
promise
of
a
benefit
to
worthy
receivers
[
Be
Baptized
for
remission
of
sinnes
,
Acts
2.38
.
]
They
do
tell
us
that
Christ
is
ours
,
given
to
us
,
and
his
bloud
sprinkled
on
us
,
and
by
this
means
,
(
it
being
a
word
of
promise
(
and
every
word
of
promise
is
a
word
serving
to
beget
faith
)
the
spirit
of
God
doth
stir
up
faith
,
strengthen
and
confirme
faith
in
us
:
God
doth
not
put
any
such
virtue
into
the
signs
,
as
to
pardon
our
sins
and
make
us
Holy
,
ex
opere
operato
,
neither
doth
God
so
tie
his
presence
to
the
water
,
as
if
where
the
Ministers
Action
is
,
there
God
is
also
,
and
at
the
same
time
;
for
many
have
the
signe
,
that
never
have
the
thing
,
as
Simon
Magus
,
Judas
,
&c.
and
some
have
the
benefit
of
Baptisme
long
after
,
as
Infants
when
they
come
to
age
:
But
none
have
the
benefit
of
Baptisme
▪
but
such
as
come
by
Faith
to
behold
Christ
crucified
in
and
through
the
outward
signs
,
&
so
use
the
signs
as
means
of
applying
Christ
to
their
own
souls
for
remission
of
sins
.
See
Art.
27.
of
Ch.
of
Eng.
Q
What
is
it
to
be
baptized
in
the
Name
of
the
Father
,
Sonne
,
and
Holy
Ghost
?
1.
Goes
par
-
of
the
Covenant
,
A.
Two
things
are
meant
by
it
:
First
,
thereby
is
testified
to
the
party
Baptized
,
that
he
is
received
into
the
flock
&
family
of
God
.
[
God
doth
avouch
him
for
his
child
,
God
doth
bind
himselfe
to
us
;
and
make
over
his
Covenant
to
us
.
Gen.
17.7
.
Q.
What
secondly
?
2.
Our
part
.
A.
The
party
that
receiveth
Baptisme
doth
enter
into
an
Oath
and
Covenant
,
to
take
the
Lord
for
his
God
;
thereby
binding
himelfs
to
believe
,
and
serve
that
true
God
who
is
Father
,
Sonne
and
Holy-Ghost
.
[
We
are
then
enrolled
,
and
written
among
the
Sonnes
of
God
,
Gen.
17.1
.
Gal.
3.27
.
1
Cor.
1.13.15
.
We
avouch
God
to
be
our
God
.
]
Deut.
26.17
,
18.
Q.
Is
it
thus
with
all
that
are
baptized
?
Doe
all
receive
those
benefits
?
A.
No
,
only
they
that
have
,
or
come
to
have
faith
to
believe
the
promises
,
and
repentance
to
forsake
sinne
,
Gal.
5.6
.
1
Pet.
3.21
.
Acts
8.21
,
23
Marke
16
,
16.
[
In
Scripture
they
are
reputed
aliens
and
strangers
from
the
covenants
of
promise
,
who
have
not
the
sign
of
the
Covenant
:
2.
And
they
that
reject
the
signes
are
reputed
to
reject
the
Covenant
it self
,
Eph.
2.11
.
Gen.
17.14
.
Luke
7.30
.
3.
So
they
that
receive
the
signe
of
the
Covenant
,
joyning
themselves
to
the
people
of
God
,
are
in
Scripture
reputed
to
be
of
the
houshold
of
faith
,
&
Saints
confederate
with
the
Church
of
God
,
Esay
56.3
.
Heb.
9.13
.
4
But
really
and
effectually
they
only
receive
the
benefits
which
come
to
have
the
conditions
of
the
Covenant
,
viz.
Faith
,
and
repentance
.
Act.
8.21
,
23.
1
Cor.
10
,
3
,
5.
Act.
3.26
.
1
Pet.
3.21
.
The
duties
of
them
that
be
Baptized
.
The
duty
of
all
that
be
Baptized
is
reduced
to
three
heads
.
1.
To
Renounce
The
divell
,
the
World
,
&
the
Flesh
.
2.
To
Believe
in
Jesus
Christ
,
and
to
maintaine
the
Faith
once
delivered
to
the
Saints
against
all
Sects
and
Heresies
whatsoever
.
3.
We
promise
to
walke
obediently
in
all
Gods
Commandements
.
Q.
Are
the
conditions
of
faith
and
repentance
required
in
all
that
are
to
be
baptized
?
A.
Yes
,
in
all
that
be
Baptized
when
they
be
of
ripe
age
;
but
in
little
Children
it
is
sufficient
that
they
shew
forth
faith
and
repentance
when
they
come
to
age
.
Q.
May
little
Children
be
Baptized
?
1.
Practice
.
A.
Yes
:
the
Apostles
did
baptize
whole
housholds
,
in
which
number
were
their
Children
:
[
As
Abraham
&
his
houshold
were
circumcised
(
that
is
)
He
and
his
Children
,
for
Ismael
was
but
thirteen
years
old
when
he
was
circumcised
,
Gen.
17.25
.
And
there
is
reason
for
it
;
because
there
is
the
same
relation
from
the
believing
parents
to
the
children
already
born
,
as
to
them
that
shall
be
born
;
and
therefore
if
the
children
of
Stephanas
and
the
Jaylor
,
which
were
borne
after
their
conversion
,
ought
to
be
baptized
by
vertue
&
priviledge
of
the
parents
faith
,
why
not
also
the
children
that
were
already
born
,
seeing
they
are
the
children
of
believers
:
moreover
this
practice
of
baptizing
Infants
by
the
Apostle
is
gathered
from
that
Phrase
,
Heb.
6.2
.
(
laying
on
of
hands
)
which
was
a
ceremony
used
in
prayer
for
them
that
had
been-Baptized
in
their
Infancy
,
See
Calvin
Inst.
lib.
4.
c.
16.
§
4.
de
Confirmatione
.
when
they
were
Catechized
in
the
doctrines
to
be
known
and
believed
by
grown
men
that
were
admitted
to
Baptisme
Calv
on
Heb.
6.2
.
]
Acts
16
33.
1
Cor.
1.16
Gen.
17.25
.
Q.
Why
are
Infants
of
believers
to
be
Baptized
?
A.
Because
they
belong
to
the
covenant
of
grace
,
2.
Promises
.
&
Commandement
.
and
be
of
the
number
of
Gods
people
,
and
are
inheritors
of
the
blessings
which
God
promised
to
the
seed
of
the
faithfull
.
1
Cor.
7.14
.
Rom:
11.16
.
Acts
2.39
.
Mark
10.13
,
14
,
15.
Gen.
17.7
,
9
,
12
,
14.
with
Gal.
3.16
.
Rom.
4.11
,
12.
In
those
Scriptures
Note
five
things
.
1.
That
Infant-membership
,
&
Admission
by
an
outward
signe
,
is
as
Ancient
as
any
visible
Church
recorded
in
Scripture
.
2.
That
the
Covenant
made
with
Abraham
was
the
Gospel-Covenant
,
wherein
Blessednesse
was
promised
in
&
through
Christ
the
Promised
seed
.
Gal.
3.8
.
with
Gen.
12.3
.
and
that
Covenant
is
to
endure
to
the
end
of
the
World
.
Gal:
3.16
,
17.
3.
Note
the
persons
with
whom
God
made
the
Gospel-Covenant
,
it
was
Abraham
,
and
his
Infant-seed
&
so
with
beleevers
of
all
Nations
,
who
have
as
much
right
to
that
promise
,
(
I
wil
be
thy
God
,
&
the
God
of
thy
seed
)
as
Abraham
had
.
4.
There
is
a
command
to
marke
the
Infant-children
of
the
Covenant
,
Gen.
17
10
,
12.
The
which
command
is
no
where
reversed
,
but
rather
established
▪
Mat.
28.19
.
Baptize
al
;
Infants
are
not
excepted
,
but
rather
included
in
that
Promise
.
Act
2
.
3●
.
And
though
the
signe
of
the
Covenant
be
changed
,
yet
neither
is
the
Covenant
it self
,
nor
the
commandement
,
to
Marke
Infants
,
reversed
.
5ly
Note
what
Christ
did
,
and
the
reason
why
he
did
it
.
1.
what
Christ
did
,
He
sayd
,
forbid
them
not
to
come
unto
me
—
And
albeit
Infants
did
not
knew
what
was
done
unto
them
.
yet
Christ
gave
them
both
his
blessing
&
an
outward
signe
of
it
,
He
layd
his
hands
on
them
.
2.
Next
Christ
gives
a
reason
why
he
did
this
,
because
to
them
belongs
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
,
and
remission
of
sins
.
Now
if
Christ
esteeme
it
a
sufficient
reason
,
why
Infants
should
be
admitted
to
the
signes
of
his
blessing
,
because
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
belongs
to
them
,
then
who
shall
dare
forbid
them
?
or
debarre
them
from
baptisme
,
the
first
signe
of
the
Covenant
of
Grace
?
Q.
What
if
the
immediate
parents
be
believers
onely
in
shew
,
may
their
Children
be
baptized
?
A.
Yes
,
for
,
First
,
the
profession
of
the
faith
is
sufficient
:
2ly
Children
of
professors
have
right
to
Baptisme
by
vertue
of
the
first
Covenant
with
Abraham
,
in
whom
we
have
as
true
an
interest
as
the
Jewes
ever
had
,
Acts
8.12
,
13
,
37.
with
Acts
10.47
.
Gal.
3.29
.
Rom.
11.17
.
[
So
that
the
wickednesse
of
the
immediate
parent
doth
not
prejudice
the
right
of
the
child
:
for
then
Hezekiah
should
not
have
been
circumcised
,
because
he
had
a
wicked
father
.
No
covenant
or
condition
of
mans
making
must
be
set
above
the
covenant
&
conditions
set
by
Christ
,
to
make
them
void
to
beleevers
.
]
Godly
parents
have
sometimes
gracelesse
children
,
&
Carnal
Parens
have
sometimes
gracious
children
.
Q
What
can
Baptisme
profit
Infants
,
seeing
they
have
no
faith
?
A.
Very
much
:
for
as
men
by
deed
and
seale
convey
lands
to
heirs
that
shall
bee
borne
,
as
well
as
to
them
that
be
already
born
,
so
doth
God
by
his
Promise
,
which
takes
its
effect
in
due
time
.
[
As
Gods
Promise
that
Abrahams
seed
should
inheri-Canaan
,
did
not
take
effect
till
430
years
after
,
yet
then
it
spake
and
failed
not
.
And
as
our
children
are
taken
Tenants
,
and
made
members
of
some
Manour
or
Lordship
by
the
delivery
of
a
white
wand
,
or
the
like
ceremony
,
when
they
be
little
;
the
which
Tenements
they
enioy
when
they
come
to
age
:
so
doth
Gods
covenant
of
peace
and
Grace
made
in
Baptisme
,
take
its
effect
in
due
time
.
]
God
is
the
great
Landlord
of
Heaven
,
he
puts
our
Childrens
life
into
that
coppy
,
&c.
Q.
What
if
they
doe
not
perform
the
condition
when
they
come
to
age
?
A.
Then
they
can
have
no
good
of
their
Baptisme
,
1
Pet.
3.21
.
Neh.
5.13
.
[
God
will
shake
them
out
of
his
Church
.
]
Rom.
2.28
.
As
you
put
a
childs
life
into
a
Living
,
when
he
is
of
age
he
enjoys
it
:
But
if
he
refuse
to
do
Homage
,
or
to
pay
the
Lords
rent
,
then
he
forfeits
his
Living
:
so
&c.
CAP.
LI.
Of
the
Lords
Supper
.
Q.
WHat
is
the
outward
signe
in
the
Lords
Supper
?
A.
Bread
and
Wine
given
and
received
as
Christ
hath
ordained
.
Q
What
is
the
thing
signified
and
remembred
in
,
and
by
them
?
A.
The
death
of
Christ
,
when
he
offered
up
his
righteous
soule
a
sacrifice
for
sin
,
[
gave
his
body
to
be
broken
,
and
his
bloud
to
be
shed
for
sinners
,
]
Esay
53.6
,
8
,
10.
Luke
22.19
,
20.
1
Cor.
11.24
,
25
,
26.
Q.
The
Bread
and
Wine
then
are
not
turned
into
the
very
body
and
blood
of
Christ
by
the
consecration
of
the
Elements
,
as
if
Christ
should
be
there
bodily
present
?
A.
No
,
by
no
means
:
Against
Transubstantiati
-
for
the
Heavens
must
containe
his
body
till
he
come
again
for
our
full
redemption
.
And
it
is
as
impossible
for
Christs
body
to
be
in
Heaven
and
Earth
,
&
in
ten
thousand
places
R.
1
at
once
,
as
it
is
for
one
of
us
.
[
This
conceit
of
Papists
is
not
only
against
our
senses
of
sight
,
and
taste
,
and
feeling
,
but
also
against
an
Article
of
Faith
,
namely
,
the
truenesse
of
Christs
humane
nature
in
his
Incarnation
;
and
against
that
Article
of
Christs
sitting
at
the
right
hand
of
God
;
Gods
Omnipotency
doth
not
make
a
true
body
to
be
in
many
places
at
the
same
instant
of
time
.
]
Act.
3.20
,
21.
Luke
24.6
.
Q
Shew
some
other
reasons
against
Transubstantiation
,
and
the
reall
presence
of
Christ
in
the
Eucharist
.
R.
2
A.
The
Bread
which
is
broken
in
the
Sacrament
cannot
be
his
very
body
,
because
his
very
body
is
whole
,
and
the
Sacrament
sets
forth
Christ
broken
for
us
:
[
Therefore
it
is
a
remembrance
,
not
a
transubstantiation
.
]
1
Cor.
11.24
.
We
set
forth
his
death
,
we
do
not
kill
him
again
.
Q.
Shew
a
third
reason
.
R.
3
A.
All
that
eat
the
flesh
of
Christ
,
and
drink
his
bloud
,
in
the
Scripture
sence
are
saved
;
But
all
that
eate
of
the
Masse
are
not
saved
:
[
Therefore
the
Masse
and
the
Scripture-eating
agree
not
.
]
Iohn
6.51
,
53
,
54
,
57.
Q.
Shew
a
forth
reason
against
the
bodily
eating
of
Christ
.
R.
4
A.
Because
.
if
one
should
eat
a
piece
of
his
flesh
,
(
as
his
finger
,
or
foot
,
&c.
)
that
would
not
profit
,
Ioh.
6.52
,
61
,
63.
What
if
the
Souldier
that
pierced
him
,
had
tasted
of
the
blood
which
came
out
of
his
side
,
could
that
have
done
him
any
good
?
surely
no
,
for
our
redemption
stands
in
the
satisfaction
which
by
his
dying
he
made
unto
the
Law
:
and
the
means
by
which
we
eat
his
Flesh
and
drink
his
Blood
,
is
not
with
the
Mouth
and
Teeth
but
Faith
in
the
heart
.
Q
Then
Christ
is
not
offered
up
a
Sacrifice
for
the
quick
and
dead
in
the
Eucharist
,
[
as
the
Papists
teach
.
]
Catechismus
Rom.
part.
2.
c.
4.
A
No
:
for
as
Christ
cannot
dye
and
suffer
often
,
so
neither
is
he
offer●d
often
.
But
by
one
sacrifice
of
himself
once
offered
,
he
hath
put
away
sinne
for
ever
.
[
He
hath
perfected
for
ever
them
that
are
sanctified
,
by
once
dying
,
else
were
his
sacrifice
weak
and
imperfect
,
like
the
sacrifices
of
Aarons
Priests
.
Our
duty
in
the
Sacrament
is
to
receive
him
by
faith
,
not
to
offer
him
in
sacrifice
to
God
.
In
the
Sacrament
God
offers
Christ
to
us
:
we
do
not
offer
him
to
God
.
Heb.
9.25
,
26
,
28.
with
Heb.
10
10
,
11
,
12
,
14
Rom.
6.10
.
Ioh.
1.29
.
The
offering
of
Christ
once
made
,
is
a
perfect
redemption
,
propitiation
,
and
satisfaction
for
the
sinnes
of
the
whole
World
,
both
originall
and
Actuall
,
and
there
is
none
other
satisfaction
for
sin
,
but
that
alone
,
Art.
31.
of
Ch.
Eng.
Q.
What
followes
hereof
?
A.
Therefore
the
Masse
is
a
very
Idoll
and
they
that
use
it
,
Papists
be
Idolaters
.
or
adore
it
,
or
ascribe
to
it
the
vertue
of
Christs
sacrifice
,
are
very
Idolaters
.
The
sacrifice
of
Masses
,
in
the
which
it
was
commonly
said
,
that
the
Priests
did
offer
Christ
for
the
quick
&
dead
,
to
have
Remission
of
Paine
and
Guilt
,
were
blasphemous
fables
,
and
dangerous
deceipts
ibid.
Q.
What
then
is
the
meaning
of
these
words
;
This
is
my
body
?
A.
Paul
tells
us
,
it
is
the
Communion
of
the
body
&
bloud
of
Christ
;
(
that
is
)
an
ordinance
wherein
the
faithfull
have
exhibited
to
them
a
fellowship
in
the
merits
and
vertue
of
the
Sacrifice
of
Christs
death
,
]
1
Cor.
10.16
,
17.
Exod.
24.8
.
[
as
the
Cup
is
called
the
New
Testament
,
&
Christ
is
called
our
Passeover
,
1
Cor.
5.7
.
]
The
Lords
supper
is
a
Sacrament
of
our
redemption
by
Christs
death
,
insomuch
that
to
such
as
worthily
,
and
with
faith
receive
the
same
,
the
Bread
which
wee
break
,
is
a
partaking
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
and
the
Cup
of
blessing
is
a
partaking
of
the
bloud
of
Christ
.
Art.
28.
of
the
Church
of
Eng.
Q.
What
is
the
end
and
use
of
this
Sacrament
?
The
Vse
of
the
Lords
Supper
.
1.
A.
There
be
three
especial
uses
of
it
.
1.
By
it
as
by
a
token
or
pledge
from
God
the
worthy
Receiver
is
assured
that
he
hath
a
part
&
share
in
Christs
death
.
[
The
Lord
Christ
established
the
New
Testament
by
his
own
death
:
all
the
good
things
contained
in
the
New
Covenant
are
made
sure
by
the
death
of
Christ
the
Promiser
,
&
he
bids
us
eat
of
that
bread
,
&
drink
of
that
Cup
,
in
remembrance
of
the
same
.
]
1
Cor.
11.25
,
26.
There
is
a
Sacramental
Union
between
the
signes
,
and
the
things
signified
,
such
an
union
as
is
between
a
sealed
will
,
and
the
Legacies
bequeathed
by
the
same
:
He
that
hath
a
Lease
sealed
knowes
that
he
hath
more
then
paper
and
wax
:
so
it
is
in
this
businesse
.
Q.
Doe
all
that
come
receive
such
a
pledge
of
Gods
favour
?
A.
No
,
onely
they
that
be
worthy
receivers
;
the
rest
receive
meere
bread
and
wine
,
and
so
prophane
Gods
ordinance
,
and
procure
judgments
to
themselves
,
1
Cor.
11.27
,
29.
The
Wicked
and
such
as
be
void
of
a
lively
faith
,
are
in
no
wise
partakers
of
Christ
,
but
rather
to
their
condemnation
,
doe
eat
and
drink
the
signe
or
Sacrament
of
so
great
a
thing
:
Art.
29.
of
Ch.
of
Eng.
Q.
What
other
end
and
use
is
there
of
this
Sacrament
?
A.
It
is
a
badge
of
our
Christian
profession
,
wherein
we
with
believing
and
thankfull
hearts
doe
remember
the
love
,
and
shew
forth
the
vertu
of
Christs
death
:
And
also
professe
our selves
to
be
the
people
of
Christ
,
against
all
Atheists
,
Sects
,
Hereticks
,
misbelievers
,
&
loose-livers
whatsoever
;
we
are
hereby
obliged
to
stand
for
Christ
against
all
the
world
,
1
Cor.
10.20
,
21.
1
Cor.
11.25
,
26.
2
Cor.
6.15
.
Q.
What
third
use
is
there
of
it
?
A.
It
is
a
Bond
and
Pledge
of
that
Love
which
Christians
ought
to
have
one
to
another
,
and
of
their
joynt-fellowship
in
Christ
the
Head
.
1
Cor:
10.17
.
1
Cor.
12.13
,
14.
1
Cor.
11.18
,
21
,
22.
Iohn
13.2
,
4
,
14
,
34.
CAP.
LII
.
Of
right
participation
of
the
Lords
Supper
.
Q.
WHo
ought
to
be
partakers
of
the
Lords
Supper
?
A.
Only
such
as
have
bin
Baptized
,
&
are
able
to
make
profession
of
their
faith
,
&
to
examine
themselves
;
that
is
,
Such
as
are
able
to
discerne
the
Lords
body
.
]
Exod:
12.43
,
44
,
48.
1
Cor.
11.28
.
Ezra
:
6.21
.
Ezek:
44.7
.
]
Q
What
must
a
man
examine
himself
in
?
A.
Whether
he
be
a
true
Member
of
Christ
or
not
;
Of
self-examination
.
[
For
none
else
can
partake
worthily
of
the
Sacrament
of
Christ
.
]
2
Cor.
13.5
.
1
Ioh
5.12
.
Eph.
5.23
.
Q.
How
may
that
be
known
?
A.
If
I
have
ᵃ
sound
faith
,
and
true
ᵇ
repentance
,
and
am
ᶜ
quickned
to
newnesse
of
life
and
ᵈ
love
of
the
brethren
,
I
am
assuredly
a
member
of
Christ
,
ᵃ
Rom:
11.17
,
20.
ᵇ
Gal
5.24
.
Mat.
3.8
,
10.
ᶜ
2
Cor:
5.17
.
John
15.4
,
5.
ᵈ
1
Pet
1.22
.
1
Iohn
3.14
.
[
For
further
trial
of
these
graces
I
referre
you
to
my
other
small
Catechisme
,
entituled
,
An
help
for
Young
People
,
&c.
Anno
Dom.
1640.
and
it
may
be
fitly
bound
with
this
.
]
Q.
A
Christian
that
hath
these
graces
,
may
yet
through
carelesnesse
come
to
the
Lords
table
unworthily
;
for
preventing
wherof
what
must
we
do
before
we
come
?
Before
we
come
.
A.
We
must
stirre
up
those
graces
in
us
,
and
labour
to
see
our
ᵃ
need
of
Christ
,
and
to
ᵇ
clense
our
soules
afresh
from
every
new
pollution
wherewith
we
have
been
defiled
,
ᵃ
Math.
5.6
.
Luke
1.53
.
ᵇ
2
Chron.
30.17
,
18.
Matth
5
23
24.
1
Cor.
11.17
,
18.
Levit
15.31
.
Num:
9.6
,
7
,
10
,
1
Renued
faith
&
repentance
is
needfull
.
Q.
How
ought
a
Christian
to
behave
himselfe
in
the
act
of
receiving
?
1.
In
the
time
of
Receiving
.
A
He
must
discerne
the
Lords
body
(
that
is
)
he
must
not
use
them
as
common
bread
&
wine
,
but
consider
in
them
their
spirituall
relations
,
&
so
receive
them
as
tokens
of
the
covenant
.
Wax
sealed
,
and
set
to
a
deed
,
though
for
substance
it
be
Wax
still
,
yet
for
use
it
is
to
you
more
then
wax
,
&
of
more
value
then
al
the
wax
in
the
Merchants
shop
:
So
this
Bread
and
Wine
by
Christs
institution
are
seals
set
to
his
Testament
,
&
with
them
Christ
gives
us
his
Body
and
Blood
for
remission
of
sins
,
by
whom
as
by
Bread
and
Wine
,
our
spirituall
hunger
is
satisfied
,
our
Graces
strengthened
,
our
spirituall
Life
preserved
unto
Life
eternall
.
[
We
use
our
ordinary
bread
&
wine
for
naturall
uses
,
viz.
to
refresh
and
nourish
our
bodies
,
but
this
bread
&
wine
for
spirituall
ends
and
uses
.
]
1
Cor:
11.12
,
29
,
Levit:
10.3
.
In
the
use
of
this
Sacrament
Bread
&
Wine
,
we
must
behold
the
love
of
the
Father
giving
his
Son
to
death
,
the
love
of
Christ
in
laying
down
his
life
for
his
friends
,
&
the
merit
,
&
al
sufficiency
of
Christs
blood
to
take
away
al
our
sins
.
Q.
How
may
this
be
done
?
A
I
must
see
and
consider
in
the
signes
the
things
signified
,
and
apply
both
to
my
own
soule
in
particular
,
giving
thanks
to
God
for
Christ
,
and
for
my
redemption
by
him
.
[
This
particular
application
of
faith
is
to
eate
Christ
:
Christ
gives
me
to
understand
that
his
body
was
broken
for
me
as
the
Bread
is
:
and
as
certainly
as
I
behold
the
bread
of
the
Lord
broken
to
me
,
and
the
cup
communicated
to
me
,
so
we
have
a
true
right
to
him
;
and
he
is
as
truly
ours
as
our
meat
and
drink
are
ours
.
]
Iohn
6.33
,
35
,
36.
Heb.
9.20
.
Luke
22
20.
Q.
What
must
a
Christian
doe
after
receiving
?
A.
We
must
pay
our
vowes
,
(
that
is
)
we
must
be
carefull
to
performe
our
covenant
which
now
we
have
renued
with
God
in
Jesus
Christ
,
3.
After
Receiving
.
Psal.
50.14
2
Cor.
6.1
.
2
Cor.
7.1
.
2
Pet.
1.4
.
Rom.
2.25
.
Q.
How
may
we
find
that
we
have
made
a
right
use
of
this
Sacrament
?
A.
When
we
are
more
refreshed
with
the
feeling
of
Gods
favour
towards
us
,
and
doe
grow
in
newnesse
of
life
.
[
As
the
right
use
of
food
is
to
outgrow
sicknesse
,
and
gather
strength
for
the
better
performance
of
actions
of
our
naturall
life
;
so
when
we
are
more
lively
and
zealous
,
and
get
more
strength
against
our
corruptions
,
and
Tentations
,
or
any
waies
grow
in
the
new
creature
,
then
have
we
not
received
in
vaine
.
]
2
Chro.
30.25
,
26.
with
2
Chro:
31.1
.
1
Cor.
11.17
.
when
we
are
bettered
by
it
,
then
have
we
received
aright
.
Q.
There
be
some
to
whom
this
Sacrament
doth
not
at
all
belong
,
they
have
no
interest
in
the
matter
;
who
be
they
?
A.
The
ignorant
&
disobedient
,
that
is
,
such
as
cannot
give
account
of
their
faith
,
or
by
their
wicked
lives
shew
themselves
utterly
unworthy
:
[
They
come
not
within
the
judgment
of
charity
.
]
Ezr
6.21
2
Chro:
30.17
,
18.
God
had
smitten
them
,
&c.
Ezek.
44.7
.
1
Cor.
5.6
,
13
Infants
and
naturall
Fooles
,
and
all
persons
that
cannot
examine
themselves
,
nor
discern
the
Lords
body
,
as
also
all
open
impenitent
sinners
,
all
such
persons
must
not
meddle
with
the
Lords
Supper
▪
●
Cor.
11.28
,
29.
1
Cor.
5.7
,
13.
Q
The
least
sinne
that
a
man
knows
by
himselfe
unrepented
,
i●
a
just
cause
to
keep
himselfe
from
the
Sacrament
;
But
are
all
the
sinnes
we
kn●w
by
other
men
a
just
cause
for
us
to
keep
them
from
the
Lords
Supper
?
A.
Not
only
such
offences
as
are
openly
known
,
and
scandalous
to
the
congregation
;
[
The
rest
doe
professe
with
their
mouthes
,
and
if
they
do
not
believe
with
their
hearts
,
and
repent
indeed
,
they
are
no
better
then
Judas
,
who
seemed
to
be
one
of
the
rest
,
but
was
not
.
It
is
not
our
own
private
knowledg
or
suspicion
of
the
parties
unsoundnesse
that
must
put
him
off
,
unlesse
the
party
be
accused
and
admonished
of
his
sinne
by
them
that
have
authority
in
the
name
of
Christ
for
the
good
of
the
party
,
and
the
satisfaction
of
the
Congregation
to
restraine
them
;
Christ
knew
Iudas
from
the
beginning
,
yet
&c.
]
Iohn
13.11
,
18.
1
Cor.
5.1
,
2.
It
is
reported
,
&c.
Mat.
22.2
,
10
,
11
,
12.
Mat.
18.15
,
17.
Q.
Is
not
the
rest
of
the
congregation
polluted
by
the
mixture
of
unworthy
persons
with
them
?
A.
No
,
The
wicked
doe
not
pollute
the
Godly
at
the
Lords
Supper
.
unlesse
they
be
consenting
unto
their
wickednesse
;
for
Iudas
ᵇ
did
not
defile
Christ
;
The
wicked
among
the
Jews
did
not
make
the
ordinances
of
Circumcision
,
of
preaching
in
the
chaire
of
Moses
,
of
the
Passeover
,
and
of
Sacrificing
,
uncleane
unto
the
godly
of
those
times
;
Christ
himselfe
held
Communion
with
the
Church
of
the
Jewes
,
which
at
that
time
was
marvilously
corrupted
both
in
Doctrine
and
Discipline
.
ᵃ
1
Cor.
5.2
,
6.
with
2
Cor.
7.11
.
Cleare
in
this
matter
,
els
not
,
Luk.
2.22
,
24.
Luke
3.21
.
Iohn
2.13
.
1
Sam.
2.16
,
24.
1
Cor.
11.17
,
29.
to
himselfe
,
&c.
ᵇ
Mat.
26.20
,
21.
He
sate
down
with
the
Twelve
,
Judas
as
he
was
imployed
in
the
Apostleship
with
the
rest
,
so
he
was
admitted
also
with
the
rest
unto
the
fellowship
of
all
divine
worship
and
ordinances
▪
to
teach
us
,
that
neither
is
the
Sacrament
the
worse
,
nor
are
the
Comunicants
polluted
;
albeit
some
unworthy
and
undiscovered
Hypocrites
be
in
company
with
them
at
the
Lords
table
;
the
Pollution
of
the
Sacrament
remained
with
Judas
alone
.
The
state
of
the
visible
Church
is
like
to
ten
Virgins
,
whereof
some
were
wise
and
some
foolish
.
Mat
:
25.1
.
To
a
great
house
.
2
Tim:
2.20
.
1
Cor.
11.33
.
with
1
Cor:
3.3
.
1
Cor:
10.17
,
21.
Q.
Then
it
is
Christs
will
that
evill
livers
should
be
excomunicated
,
to
the
end
they
may
be
brought
to
shame
and
repentance
?
Who
to
be
Excommunicated
A.
It
is
so
;
scandalous
persons
if
they
obey
not
the
admonitions
of
the
Church
but
remain
obstinate
,
ought
to
be
cast
out
and
kept
from
the
Lords
Supper
.
Mat
18.18
.
Iohn
20.23
.
1
Cor:
5
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
13.
1
Tim:
1.20
.
Wicked
and
obstinate
persons
are
to
be
banish●d
from
the
fellowship
of
the
faithfull
(
1.
)
By
the
Authority
(
and
in
the
name
)
of
Jesus
Christ
.
(2)
Dispenced
by
the
office
and
judgement
of
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
.
(3)
With
the
assistance
and
consent
of
the
Congregation
.
1.
Who
to
be
admitted
.
1.
All
that
professe
repentance
toward
God
,
and
faith
towards
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
are
to
be
admitted
if
they
offer
themselves
,
as
Judas
;
Simon
Magus
,
Ananias
and
Saphira
,
and
those
severall
divided
parties
at
Corinth
.
(
which
are
for
that
cause
called
Carnall
;
1
Cor.
3.3
.
)
and
surely
they
did
judge
one
another
unworthy
,
If
a
company
of
Men
should
agree
in
some
evill
Action
,
&
we
joyne
with
them
then
we
were
partakers
of
their
evill
;
But
when
Christians
Agree
to
serve
the
Lord
Jesus
,
if
some
joyne
that
do
it
not
as
they
ought
,
they
joyne
with
us
in
our
good
,
not
we
in
their
sin
,
or
unworthinesse
.
and
therefore
did
communicate
apart
.
1
Cor.
11.18
,
21.
Yet
Paul
bids
them
all
that
were
divided
into
factions
,
to
Tarry
one
for
another
.
v.
34.
that
so
their
eating
together
might
testifie
and
maintain
their
Christian
charity
and
unity
in
the
body
of
Christ
.
Neither
is
there
any
danger
to
the
Godly
by
the
company
of
them
that
doe
thus
professe
Faith
,
Repentance
,
and
new
Obedience
,
though
in
deed
and
in
truth
they
be
not
such
as
they
professe
;
Because
in
such
a
mixt
congregation
all
doe
joyne
in
an
acknowledement
that
men
are
saved
by
Christs
blood
(
and
●hat
is
true
)
2.
And
we
all
joyne
in
profession
of
Christianity
,
and
in
a
solemne
vow
and
promise
of
living
holy
and
Christian
lives
for
time
to
come
[
and
that
we
may
doe
lawfully
,
and
sincerely
with
them
who
are
not
sincere
,
but
meer
outside
professors
.
]
And
therefore
such
mixture
of
good
and
bad
in
that
ordinance
,
can
be
no
sufficient
warrant
and
ground
,
either
for
the
Minister
to
refuse
to
doe
his
office
,
or
for
the
people
to
refuse
to
partake
of
this
Ordinance
.
2.
Who
should
forbeare
to
come
.
2.
Howbeit
all
carnall
persons
who
are
conscious
to
themselves
of
their
ignorance
,
or
hypocrisy
,
that
they
are
not
in
truth
what
they
seem
to
be
,
or
are
privy
to
themselves
of
living
in
any
sin
,
ought
in
good
conscience
to
keep
themselves
back
from
the
Lords
table
.
3.
Who
must
be
kept
back
.
3.
And
all
such
Persons
as
are
grosly
ignorant
of
Christ
,
or
else
are
guilty
of
grosse
errors
,
and
scandelous
sins
,
inconsistent
with
Faith
and
Repentance
,
they
ought
to
be
kept
back
by
the
discipline
of
the
Church
.
Q.
Thus
of
the
publicke
;
Are
there
any
private
helps
of
a
Christians
conversation
and
communion
with
God
?
A.
Yes
,
Many
,
as
private
reading
,
prayer
,
self-examination
,
calling
our
waies
to
account
,
trials
of
the
grounds
of
our
hopes
,
private
fasting
and
humiliation
,
holy
medidation
,
of
the
worth
of
things
heavenly
,
&
the
vanity
of
things
earthly
,
of
the
Attributes
of
God
,
of
promises
,
&c.
also
private
admonitions
,
&
comforting
one
of
another
.
Holy
resolutions
against
the
corruption
of
the
times
,
of
our
own
hearts
,
&c.